Waking up in the body of a Romani Archaman is acceptable. Getting 3rd and 1st True Magics is nice. Getting Beasts as pets - delightful. The world of DxD is unforgivable. It's a world where some teenagers who aren't even two decades old somehow mystically defeat the descendants of legendary heroes, ancient demons, powerful dragons, etc. Why does this happen? Simply because! Simply put, this world only makes sense because it doesn't. And now, I have to put up with the fact that I live here. Such pain. (DxDxMulti)
-
The site has now migrated to Xenforo 2. If you see any issues with the forum operation, please post them in the feedback thread.
-
An addendum to Rule 3 regarding fan-translated works of things such as Web Novels has been made. Please see here for details.
-
RIP @Silver Swallow
-
Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
-
The rules regarding NSFW links have been updated. See here for details.
True Magician (Fate/Grand Order / High School DxD(Multi)
- Thread starter mirzael
- Start date
- Created
- Status
- Incomplete
- Watchers
- 93
- Recent readers
- 376
- Threadmarks
- 36
-
Statistics (36 threadmarks, 61k words)
User Total mirzael 36 Threadmarks Reader mode
Prologue
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh City. Kuoh Academy. Medical Room.
It had been five years since I woke up in my new body. After spending so much time in this world, I was beginning to wonder why I was even here. I understand the concept of reincarnation and transmigration from manga and anime, but how shall I put it... Why would it be necessary in an already finished work if even without it, the plot would move forward?
KNOCK KNOCK
- "Come in."
- "Excuse me, Dr Romani," said a woman's voice.
The door opened and Tsubaki Shinra along with the Perverted Trio entered the medical room and bowed.
- "Oh! Tsubaki-san. Are they at it again?" I asked with a sigh.
- "Yes. They were beaten up by the kendo club again,'' she replied with the same sigh.
- "Got it. You can go to class now. I'll take care of them."
She nodded and, bowing, left.
I looked at the squirming trio and rubbed my temples.
- "What are we going to do with you? Aren't you tired of getting caught and bruised? Are your hobbies really worth this kind of suffering?"
- "Sensei! You're a man too! You must understand our attraction to the female body!" Despite his injuries, Issei cried out, and his accomplices nodded.
And how the hell did he become the strongest Ddraig host? Oh wait, I know the answer. The main character's plot armor! I got a headache.
- "Okay. Come one at a time so I can treat your wounds," I said, trying to smile.
- "Got it," all three of them shrieked.
While I was treating them, a deep voice was heard in my head.
- "Hm. And this is the one who is destined to defeat the Beast VI of this world? We can't understand this."
- "Heh. You don't have to try to understand it, Goetia. I gave up long ago and accepted reality. I suggest you do the same."
- "Then why are you still in this school? We remember you saying that this place is the epicentre of future events. Wouldn't it be wiser to leave it and find another one?"
- "I thought about that too, but I decided that finding out why I was here was... more acceptable."
Yep. How drastically my life has changed if I'm talking to the Beast I in my head.
- "Done. Now, if you'd be so kind as to stay away from the girls. You're creating extra work for me that I can absolutely avoid. Do you understand me, degenerate trio?" I asked with a creepy smile.
- "Y-yes!" they shrieked and ran out of the infirmary.
I grinned and, turning to the empty corner of the office, asked:
- "Heh. What do you think of them, Eroge Protagonist Rank EX?"
- "Stop calling me that, Master. I have no idea how I obtained this skill,'' the heroic spirit materialised and replied.
Allow me to introduce to you 'Bone of my Sword', 'Queen of Britannia', 'Actually Satan', and most importantly, the 'Eroge Protagonist Rank EX' - Archer Emiya.
- "Come on! There's no need to be embarrassed. You can't deny the fact that the skill is fairly earned,'' I snickered.
- "Why are all my Masters so unpleasant...'' Emiya muttered, clutching his head with his hands.
- "Rank E luck, I guess?"
Heh. Now he's hitting the wall. Poor bastard.
- "Anyway, how was your round of the city?" I took pity on him.
- "I managed to eliminate three renegade demons. Master, you said there were two Pillar heiresses watching over the area, didn't you? Then what the hell are they doing?"
- "Oya. Are you being a hero of justice again?" I teased him, "The answer to your question is very simple. There is only one heiress who fulfils her duties faithfully."
He raised an eyebrow and asked me to continue.
- "The other one, namely Rias Gremory, is busy with a very important business."
- "Important business? What could be more important than the lives of the people under her jurisdiction?" he asked incredulously.
- "Oh! It's simple," I paused dramatically, "Recruiting new members of her entourage to avoid a marriage of convenience!"
I giggled madly while Emiya did a facepalm with a very loud clap.
No offence to demons, but how did Rias become an heiress? I'm not saying she has to be perfect or anything, but, overseeing the territory entrusted to her should be part of the minimum requirements of an heiress, right?
While I was pondering, Emiya decided to speak up.
- "Master, I think you should summon more Servants. If the future events you described happen, we might need more hands."
- "Heh. What are you talking about? Don't tell me you've forgotten that I wield two True Magics or, for that matter, about the Beasts of the House?" I said, adopting an aggrieved pose, "And you are not the only Servant I have summoned. Isn't Enkidu alone enough for you?"
He grimaced, but he said:
- "True. But if the war zone is large, Enkidu and I may not be enough."
- "Hmm. Hmm. I suppose you're right," I scratched my chin and replied, "Any preferences?"
Emiya thought for a few moments and then answered:
- "Since the Archer and Lancer classes have already been called up, I suggest calling up the rest of the standard cast."
- "Oya. Would you like to see Artoria? How about Medusa? Or both? You can ask me directly, you don't have to be shy," I said snidely.
He blushed and looked away. Heh. A man wants to see his harem... How sweet.
- "Don't worry. I was planning on calling them anyway. I just needed an excuse," I reassured him, and looked at my watch.
Okay. Four more hours until the end of the day. I think we can sleep.
- "Wake me up if someone comes."
Emiya nodded and dematerialised.
-0-
Kuoh City. Outdoor.
4 hours later.
Walking home, I asked Emiya:
- "Now that we've dealt with Saber and Rider, what about the others? I'm sure you, being a Counter-Guardian, know a lot of heroic spirits and
can suggest someone specific."
- "I think Merlin might be a good fit for the role of Caster," he replied after a bit of thought.
- "Ho. Why him?"
- "Although he's an annoying bastard, his knowledge of magic will be very useful."
- "Heh. I see."
We finally reached our house. I was too lazy to come up with any special design, so I just created a replica of Emiya Fuyuki's Residence.
As soon as I stepped over the threshold of the house, a blue rocket flew into me.
- "Oya. Did mummy miss you? Yeah. Good girl. At least let me go inside. Then we can cuddle," I said, stroking the blue rocket.
She reluctantly let go of me and headed for the couch. I looked around, looking for Emiya, who had disappeared while I was being cuddled, and found him in the kitchen with Enkidu helping him there. Heh. Emiya's mum is at it again.
I went to my room and changed my clothes. When I opened the door, I was distracted by a certain white coloured animal.
- "Fou!"
- "Hello to you too, Fou. How many hours did you sleep this time?"
- "Fou, fou, kyu!"
- "Who are you trying to lie to, you furry bastard! Like you can stay awake for more than two hours a day."
- "Fou, kyu!"
- "Is that the mouth you kiss your mum with?" I asked a rhetorical question and went to the common room.
- "Fou, fou, kyu!"
- "At least I'm done. Now stop whining and let's go. Emiya's mum is already preparing dinner for us. And I don't think you'd want to miss your meal."
- "Fou," he declared and jumped on my shoulder.
When I reached the lounge, I sat down on the couch, and I was immediately enveloped in the slender and graceful arms of the Primordial Goddess, knocking Fou off my shoulder in the process. He landed on the coffee table in front of the couch and snorted, crossing his arms over his chest. Tiamat smiled softly and snuggled back against me.
- "Dinner is ready," I heard Emiya's voice.
I pulled Tiamat off me and headed to the dining table with her. As we sat down, Goetia appeared next to us in his humanoid form and took his place at the table as well. Fou was already on the table waiting for his portion.
Yep. This is how my days go by in my new life.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
It had been five years since I woke up in my new body. After spending so much time in this world, I was beginning to wonder why I was even here. I understand the concept of reincarnation and transmigration from manga and anime, but how shall I put it... Why would it be necessary in an already finished work if even without it, the plot would move forward?
KNOCK KNOCK
- "Come in."
- "Excuse me, Dr Romani," said a woman's voice.
The door opened and Tsubaki Shinra along with the Perverted Trio entered the medical room and bowed.
- "Oh! Tsubaki-san. Are they at it again?" I asked with a sigh.
- "Yes. They were beaten up by the kendo club again,'' she replied with the same sigh.
- "Got it. You can go to class now. I'll take care of them."
She nodded and, bowing, left.
I looked at the squirming trio and rubbed my temples.
- "What are we going to do with you? Aren't you tired of getting caught and bruised? Are your hobbies really worth this kind of suffering?"
- "Sensei! You're a man too! You must understand our attraction to the female body!" Despite his injuries, Issei cried out, and his accomplices nodded.
And how the hell did he become the strongest Ddraig host? Oh wait, I know the answer. The main character's plot armor! I got a headache.
- "Okay. Come one at a time so I can treat your wounds," I said, trying to smile.
- "Got it," all three of them shrieked.
While I was treating them, a deep voice was heard in my head.
- "Hm. And this is the one who is destined to defeat the Beast VI of this world? We can't understand this."
- "Heh. You don't have to try to understand it, Goetia. I gave up long ago and accepted reality. I suggest you do the same."
- "Then why are you still in this school? We remember you saying that this place is the epicentre of future events. Wouldn't it be wiser to leave it and find another one?"
- "I thought about that too, but I decided that finding out why I was here was... more acceptable."
Yep. How drastically my life has changed if I'm talking to the Beast I in my head.
- "Done. Now, if you'd be so kind as to stay away from the girls. You're creating extra work for me that I can absolutely avoid. Do you understand me, degenerate trio?" I asked with a creepy smile.
- "Y-yes!" they shrieked and ran out of the infirmary.
I grinned and, turning to the empty corner of the office, asked:
- "Heh. What do you think of them, Eroge Protagonist Rank EX?"
- "Stop calling me that, Master. I have no idea how I obtained this skill,'' the heroic spirit materialised and replied.
Allow me to introduce to you 'Bone of my Sword', 'Queen of Britannia', 'Actually Satan', and most importantly, the 'Eroge Protagonist Rank EX' - Archer Emiya.
- "Come on! There's no need to be embarrassed. You can't deny the fact that the skill is fairly earned,'' I snickered.
- "Why are all my Masters so unpleasant...'' Emiya muttered, clutching his head with his hands.
- "Rank E luck, I guess?"
Heh. Now he's hitting the wall. Poor bastard.
- "Anyway, how was your round of the city?" I took pity on him.
- "I managed to eliminate three renegade demons. Master, you said there were two Pillar heiresses watching over the area, didn't you? Then what the hell are they doing?"
- "Oya. Are you being a hero of justice again?" I teased him, "The answer to your question is very simple. There is only one heiress who fulfils her duties faithfully."
He raised an eyebrow and asked me to continue.
- "The other one, namely Rias Gremory, is busy with a very important business."
- "Important business? What could be more important than the lives of the people under her jurisdiction?" he asked incredulously.
- "Oh! It's simple," I paused dramatically, "Recruiting new members of her entourage to avoid a marriage of convenience!"
I giggled madly while Emiya did a facepalm with a very loud clap.
No offence to demons, but how did Rias become an heiress? I'm not saying she has to be perfect or anything, but, overseeing the territory entrusted to her should be part of the minimum requirements of an heiress, right?
While I was pondering, Emiya decided to speak up.
- "Master, I think you should summon more Servants. If the future events you described happen, we might need more hands."
- "Heh. What are you talking about? Don't tell me you've forgotten that I wield two True Magics or, for that matter, about the Beasts of the House?" I said, adopting an aggrieved pose, "And you are not the only Servant I have summoned. Isn't Enkidu alone enough for you?"
He grimaced, but he said:
- "True. But if the war zone is large, Enkidu and I may not be enough."
- "Hmm. Hmm. I suppose you're right," I scratched my chin and replied, "Any preferences?"
Emiya thought for a few moments and then answered:
- "Since the Archer and Lancer classes have already been called up, I suggest calling up the rest of the standard cast."
- "Oya. Would you like to see Artoria? How about Medusa? Or both? You can ask me directly, you don't have to be shy," I said snidely.
He blushed and looked away. Heh. A man wants to see his harem... How sweet.
- "Don't worry. I was planning on calling them anyway. I just needed an excuse," I reassured him, and looked at my watch.
Okay. Four more hours until the end of the day. I think we can sleep.
- "Wake me up if someone comes."
Emiya nodded and dematerialised.
-0-
Kuoh City. Outdoor.
4 hours later.
Walking home, I asked Emiya:
- "Now that we've dealt with Saber and Rider, what about the others? I'm sure you, being a Counter-Guardian, know a lot of heroic spirits and
can suggest someone specific."
- "I think Merlin might be a good fit for the role of Caster," he replied after a bit of thought.
- "Ho. Why him?"
- "Although he's an annoying bastard, his knowledge of magic will be very useful."
- "Heh. I see."
We finally reached our house. I was too lazy to come up with any special design, so I just created a replica of Emiya Fuyuki's Residence.
As soon as I stepped over the threshold of the house, a blue rocket flew into me.
- "Oya. Did mummy miss you? Yeah. Good girl. At least let me go inside. Then we can cuddle," I said, stroking the blue rocket.
She reluctantly let go of me and headed for the couch. I looked around, looking for Emiya, who had disappeared while I was being cuddled, and found him in the kitchen with Enkidu helping him there. Heh. Emiya's mum is at it again.
I went to my room and changed my clothes. When I opened the door, I was distracted by a certain white coloured animal.
- "Fou!"
- "Hello to you too, Fou. How many hours did you sleep this time?"
- "Fou, fou, kyu!"
- "Who are you trying to lie to, you furry bastard! Like you can stay awake for more than two hours a day."
- "Fou, kyu!"
- "Is that the mouth you kiss your mum with?" I asked a rhetorical question and went to the common room.
- "Fou, fou, kyu!"
- "At least I'm done. Now stop whining and let's go. Emiya's mum is already preparing dinner for us. And I don't think you'd want to miss your meal."
- "Fou," he declared and jumped on my shoulder.
When I reached the lounge, I sat down on the couch, and I was immediately enveloped in the slender and graceful arms of the Primordial Goddess, knocking Fou off my shoulder in the process. He landed on the coffee table in front of the couch and snorted, crossing his arms over his chest. Tiamat smiled softly and snuggled back against me.
- "Dinner is ready," I heard Emiya's voice.
I pulled Tiamat off me and headed to the dining table with her. As we sat down, Goetia appeared next to us in his humanoid form and took his place at the table as well. Fou was already on the table waiting for his portion.
Yep. This is how my days go by in my new life.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Last edited:
MostOwlLLC
Gone for Good
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2025
- Messages
- 36
- Likes received
- 472
How about you write like you're not posting on Wattpad, and know the basic rules of literature? There should be spaces between paragraphs, for one.
Odd1todd89
The Odd one
- Joined
- Jul 27, 2019
- Messages
- 443
- Likes received
- 2,086
not bad as a start....
lets see if this continues...
hopefully with some editing...
lets see if this continues...
hopefully with some editing...
Fellwinter
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Mar 14, 2017
- Messages
- 89
- Likes received
- 984
I think I read this before on Aow. The idea is interesting but the writing is wattpad level.
Chapter 1
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
The Emiya residence. Basement.
We went down to the basement of the house and stood in front of the summoning circle. Hmm. Hmm. Aside from Merlin as Caster, I guess I'll leave the rest to random chance.
I activated the 3rd magic and the circle lit up. A few seconds later, the basement filled with flower petals and Merlin appeared before us.
- "Oh! Glorious heroes! Court Mage of Camelot, Mentor of Kings, Mage of Flowers..."
- "And a pervert! / Fou!" I interrupted him, and Fou flew off his foot and into his face like Superman.
Merlin flew back from his blow and slammed into the wall.
- "My face! You stupid animal again?! All my concern for you is just an empty sound in your head? Aggh! Stop hitting me, damn it!"
- "Heeheeheeheehee..." I giggled madly as I saw what was happening in front of me.
Live, the scene of a legendary mage being beaten up by a small beast was even funnier than I expected. Oh! Is that a Mortal Kombat-style uppercut from Fou?! I even thought I saw some sort of x-ray of broken bones.
- "I think he's done for the day, hairball. You can take your fight with him another time. We have yet to summon the rest of the Servants."
- "Fou!" he barked as he let go of Merlin, walked over to Tiamat and sat on her head.
- "Merlin, are you all right?" I asked, looking interested.
He stood up and shook himself off. He didn't look so bad. Heh. I guess I'll fix that. I used 1st magic and corrected him. Merlin widened his eyes, but quickly regained his composure.
- "Caster-class servant, Merlin Ambrosius. Who is my Master?" He asked and made a slight bow.
- "That would be me," I replied.
- "I apologize, Master, but I just saw you using 1st Magic? And why are there other Servants here?"
- "That's right. Although, I can use 3rd magic as well. And the other Servants are your coworkers for the foreseeable future. Heh."
- "Emiya, Archer class. / Enkidu, Lancer class," they introduced themselves.
He nodded and looked around the room. Seeing Tiamat with Fou sitting on her head, he was wary.
- "Master, may I ask what the Beasts are doing here?"
- "Oya. You call this caring Primordial Goddess and a completely harmless white clump of fur Beasts? How insensitive."
- "Since it doesn't bother you, you can forget my question," he muttered with a twitching eye.
- "Heh. You adapted to the current situation rather quickly,'' I replied with a smirk, "Now, get back to Emiya and Enkidu. I need to summon the rest of the Servants."
He raised an eyebrow, but stepped back. Fou's gaze had not left Merlin's since his summoning. Well, we can leave it to him.
I activated the circle once more and, this time, a certain woman in blue and silver armor appeared.
- "A servant of the Saber class, Artoria Pendragon. You are my Master?"
- "I am. And Artoria, you might want to say hello to some old friends," I said and pointed my hand at the fleeing Merlin.
She looked in the direction indicated and her fist came across his face. Again.
- "Merli-i-i-in!"
- "C-calm down, Artoria. This is how you meet your mentor?! And why are all the punches aimed at my face!" he shrieked, rubbing the spot where he'd been hit.
I wasn't the only one laughing this time. Emiya broke out into giggles as well, and his shoulders, now and then, twitched. The others had their own reactions to what was happening, Enkidu shrugged, Tiamat was still smiling, and Fou was nodding.
- "If you're done, I'll continue the invocation," I said, looking at the duo of teacher and student.
Artoria had the conscience to blush. She nodded and stepped aside, dragging Merlin behind her.
I wonder if Emiya really recommended summoning him just because of his magical knowledge? Maybe it was an act of revenge? I looked at him, and he looked away. How vindictive we are, Emiya's mom.
After another summoning, Rider appeared with his long purple hair.
- "Rider class servant, Medusa. Dispose of me as you wish, Master," she said in a monotone.
Oh, God. God. The waifu of all waifu. The dress, the hair, the face... And she was called a "monster"? I grinned.
- "Okay. Step aside, please. There will be an explanation a little later."
She nodded and walked towards the rest of the group, greeting Emiya and Artoria. I assume she remembers something from the Fifth Grail War?
Right. Only Assassin and Berserker left. I think we should speed things up. I'm calling out both classes at once.
I pumped a large amount of mana into the circle, and it lit up brighter than the previous times.
As the light faded, two male figures appeared in front of me.
- "Arghhhhhh," Hercules growled.
Well, the Berserker is clear. But the second Servant... I know him very well. No, you don't. Everyone here knows this particular Servant very well. A huge sword, metal armor and a skull mask with blue lights burning in it.
- "Put your fear aside, summoner. Assassin class. I have no name, but I was once called the Old Man of the Mountain. Are you my Master?" he said in his deep voice.
Oh, my God! I really was able to summon him! He looks so cool! My inner fan can't contain himself anymore.
- "Yes! It's really nice to meet you, Grandpa!" I shrieked.
The people present were wary, some of them even drew their weapons. Tiamat growled softly and glared threateningly at the summoned Servant.
But I didn't look at the people around me. I didn't give a damn. How could I NOT focus my attention on the coolest Servant in the entire Nasuverse!
- "Hmm. 'Grandpa'? I've never been called that before," King Hassan said in his awesome voice.
- "Yes! I mean... Yes?! Then you don't mind if I call you that, do you?" I asked excitedly.
- "Hmm," he thought and rubbed his chin, "I can accept it. You can call me 'Grandpa', Master."
Oh! I won't deny that I screamed like a Sasuke fan from a certain anime. Absolutely not.
- "Well! Let's go to the common room and I'll explain all the details!" I said, still happy about King Hassan's call, and headed towards the basement exit.
The others followed me, still wary of the Grand Servant's call.
-0-
Emiya's residence. Common Room.
Once everyone was seated, I began to explain the structure of this world and its details. It took about half an hour, and during that time, no one tried to interrupt me, and everyone listened attentively.
- "Any questions?"
The first to ask a question was a frazzled Merlin.
- "Master, are you saying that there is no Alaya in this world, and Gaia is not the same as in our original world?"
- "Uh-huh. After all, this world hasn't had the Age of Man. And you may have noticed that the concentration of mana in the air here is quite dense. And you may address me without formality. That goes for everyone else as well."
He nodded, and Artoria, who was standing too close to Emiya, took the floor. Eroge Protagonist Rank EX rank is at it again.
- "You mentioned the Pendragon family. Can you elaborate on that?"
- "Hmm. Hmm. I don't know the exact details, but I can definitely mention two people from there, Le Fay Pendragon and Arthur Pendragon. These brother and sister ran away from their family, taking Excalibur Ruler with them."
- "Excalibur Ruler? What is that?"
A look of indignation appeared on Artoria's face. Oops.
- "Uh. You better be prepared," I said and paused, "In a nutshell, the Excalibur of this world was shattered and forged into seven separate swords that were labeled 'Excalibur' in their names."
By now, Artoria's indignation had been passed on to the others, and her own had turned to rage.
- "How?! How can it be 'shattered'?! It's simply impossible!" she shrieked and grabbed me by the collar.
- "Whoa, whoa. Calm down. I can't understand it either. And given the logic of this world, I'm not trying to. Maybe if we get them together, you can make him look like his old self again," I said quickly and held up my hands.
- "We'll do it!" Artoria shrieked, and the others nodded, especially Emiya and Merlin, "We can't let a sword like that stay in this state any longer!"
- "Well, not that I don't already have such plans, but I understand your zeal in this matter," I reassured her.
I looked at the others and noticed Medusa's frown even through her mask.
- "Hmm? You don't have to worry about the Greek gods, Medusa. You don't think they'd be stronger than certain individuals here," I said.
- "No. I apologize, Master," she apologized and bowed.
- "Good. Since there are no other questions. Grandpa, do you want to look around?" I asked.
He nodded and disappeared. Damn, even I, who possesses two True Magics, couldn't sense anything. How cool!
- "Well. Gentlemen. What do you want for dinner?"
When does the story start in there? Uh, soon, I think.
-0-
Kuoh Academy. Medical room.
- "Sensei! I got a girlfriend!"
Wow. Murphy's Law seems to be working well.
It's definitely going to be noisy soon.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
We went down to the basement of the house and stood in front of the summoning circle. Hmm. Hmm. Aside from Merlin as Caster, I guess I'll leave the rest to random chance.
I activated the 3rd magic and the circle lit up. A few seconds later, the basement filled with flower petals and Merlin appeared before us.
- "Oh! Glorious heroes! Court Mage of Camelot, Mentor of Kings, Mage of Flowers..."
- "And a pervert! / Fou!" I interrupted him, and Fou flew off his foot and into his face like Superman.
Merlin flew back from his blow and slammed into the wall.
- "My face! You stupid animal again?! All my concern for you is just an empty sound in your head? Aggh! Stop hitting me, damn it!"
- "Heeheeheeheehee..." I giggled madly as I saw what was happening in front of me.
Live, the scene of a legendary mage being beaten up by a small beast was even funnier than I expected. Oh! Is that a Mortal Kombat-style uppercut from Fou?! I even thought I saw some sort of x-ray of broken bones.
- "I think he's done for the day, hairball. You can take your fight with him another time. We have yet to summon the rest of the Servants."
- "Fou!" he barked as he let go of Merlin, walked over to Tiamat and sat on her head.
- "Merlin, are you all right?" I asked, looking interested.
He stood up and shook himself off. He didn't look so bad. Heh. I guess I'll fix that. I used 1st magic and corrected him. Merlin widened his eyes, but quickly regained his composure.
- "Caster-class servant, Merlin Ambrosius. Who is my Master?" He asked and made a slight bow.
- "That would be me," I replied.
- "I apologize, Master, but I just saw you using 1st Magic? And why are there other Servants here?"
- "That's right. Although, I can use 3rd magic as well. And the other Servants are your coworkers for the foreseeable future. Heh."
- "Emiya, Archer class. / Enkidu, Lancer class," they introduced themselves.
He nodded and looked around the room. Seeing Tiamat with Fou sitting on her head, he was wary.
- "Master, may I ask what the Beasts are doing here?"
- "Oya. You call this caring Primordial Goddess and a completely harmless white clump of fur Beasts? How insensitive."
- "Since it doesn't bother you, you can forget my question," he muttered with a twitching eye.
- "Heh. You adapted to the current situation rather quickly,'' I replied with a smirk, "Now, get back to Emiya and Enkidu. I need to summon the rest of the Servants."
He raised an eyebrow, but stepped back. Fou's gaze had not left Merlin's since his summoning. Well, we can leave it to him.
I activated the circle once more and, this time, a certain woman in blue and silver armor appeared.
- "A servant of the Saber class, Artoria Pendragon. You are my Master?"
- "I am. And Artoria, you might want to say hello to some old friends," I said and pointed my hand at the fleeing Merlin.
She looked in the direction indicated and her fist came across his face. Again.
- "Merli-i-i-in!"
- "C-calm down, Artoria. This is how you meet your mentor?! And why are all the punches aimed at my face!" he shrieked, rubbing the spot where he'd been hit.
I wasn't the only one laughing this time. Emiya broke out into giggles as well, and his shoulders, now and then, twitched. The others had their own reactions to what was happening, Enkidu shrugged, Tiamat was still smiling, and Fou was nodding.
- "If you're done, I'll continue the invocation," I said, looking at the duo of teacher and student.
Artoria had the conscience to blush. She nodded and stepped aside, dragging Merlin behind her.
I wonder if Emiya really recommended summoning him just because of his magical knowledge? Maybe it was an act of revenge? I looked at him, and he looked away. How vindictive we are, Emiya's mom.
After another summoning, Rider appeared with his long purple hair.
- "Rider class servant, Medusa. Dispose of me as you wish, Master," she said in a monotone.
Oh, God. God. The waifu of all waifu. The dress, the hair, the face... And she was called a "monster"? I grinned.
- "Okay. Step aside, please. There will be an explanation a little later."
She nodded and walked towards the rest of the group, greeting Emiya and Artoria. I assume she remembers something from the Fifth Grail War?
Right. Only Assassin and Berserker left. I think we should speed things up. I'm calling out both classes at once.
I pumped a large amount of mana into the circle, and it lit up brighter than the previous times.
As the light faded, two male figures appeared in front of me.
- "Arghhhhhh," Hercules growled.
Well, the Berserker is clear. But the second Servant... I know him very well. No, you don't. Everyone here knows this particular Servant very well. A huge sword, metal armor and a skull mask with blue lights burning in it.
- "Put your fear aside, summoner. Assassin class. I have no name, but I was once called the Old Man of the Mountain. Are you my Master?" he said in his deep voice.
Oh, my God! I really was able to summon him! He looks so cool! My inner fan can't contain himself anymore.
- "Yes! It's really nice to meet you, Grandpa!" I shrieked.
The people present were wary, some of them even drew their weapons. Tiamat growled softly and glared threateningly at the summoned Servant.
But I didn't look at the people around me. I didn't give a damn. How could I NOT focus my attention on the coolest Servant in the entire Nasuverse!
- "Hmm. 'Grandpa'? I've never been called that before," King Hassan said in his awesome voice.
- "Yes! I mean... Yes?! Then you don't mind if I call you that, do you?" I asked excitedly.
- "Hmm," he thought and rubbed his chin, "I can accept it. You can call me 'Grandpa', Master."
Oh! I won't deny that I screamed like a Sasuke fan from a certain anime. Absolutely not.
- "Well! Let's go to the common room and I'll explain all the details!" I said, still happy about King Hassan's call, and headed towards the basement exit.
The others followed me, still wary of the Grand Servant's call.
-0-
Emiya's residence. Common Room.
Once everyone was seated, I began to explain the structure of this world and its details. It took about half an hour, and during that time, no one tried to interrupt me, and everyone listened attentively.
- "Any questions?"
The first to ask a question was a frazzled Merlin.
- "Master, are you saying that there is no Alaya in this world, and Gaia is not the same as in our original world?"
- "Uh-huh. After all, this world hasn't had the Age of Man. And you may have noticed that the concentration of mana in the air here is quite dense. And you may address me without formality. That goes for everyone else as well."
He nodded, and Artoria, who was standing too close to Emiya, took the floor. Eroge Protagonist Rank EX rank is at it again.
- "You mentioned the Pendragon family. Can you elaborate on that?"
- "Hmm. Hmm. I don't know the exact details, but I can definitely mention two people from there, Le Fay Pendragon and Arthur Pendragon. These brother and sister ran away from their family, taking Excalibur Ruler with them."
- "Excalibur Ruler? What is that?"
A look of indignation appeared on Artoria's face. Oops.
- "Uh. You better be prepared," I said and paused, "In a nutshell, the Excalibur of this world was shattered and forged into seven separate swords that were labeled 'Excalibur' in their names."
By now, Artoria's indignation had been passed on to the others, and her own had turned to rage.
- "How?! How can it be 'shattered'?! It's simply impossible!" she shrieked and grabbed me by the collar.
- "Whoa, whoa. Calm down. I can't understand it either. And given the logic of this world, I'm not trying to. Maybe if we get them together, you can make him look like his old self again," I said quickly and held up my hands.
- "We'll do it!" Artoria shrieked, and the others nodded, especially Emiya and Merlin, "We can't let a sword like that stay in this state any longer!"
- "Well, not that I don't already have such plans, but I understand your zeal in this matter," I reassured her.
I looked at the others and noticed Medusa's frown even through her mask.
- "Hmm? You don't have to worry about the Greek gods, Medusa. You don't think they'd be stronger than certain individuals here," I said.
- "No. I apologize, Master," she apologized and bowed.
- "Good. Since there are no other questions. Grandpa, do you want to look around?" I asked.
He nodded and disappeared. Damn, even I, who possesses two True Magics, couldn't sense anything. How cool!
- "Well. Gentlemen. What do you want for dinner?"
When does the story start in there? Uh, soon, I think.
-0-
Kuoh Academy. Medical room.
- "Sensei! I got a girlfriend!"
Wow. Murphy's Law seems to be working well.
It's definitely going to be noisy soon.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 2
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh Academy. Medical room.
- "Sensei, I have a girlfriend!" Issei burst into the room and yelled, "Why do you have that look on your face?"
What's it saying? My gaze was most definitely not that of a dead fish.
- "And?" I asked him, "Please give me one single reason why I should know that, Issei."
- "I distinctly remember you saying that if I ever got a girlfriend, it would be the last event of my life, don't you, Sensei?"
Dude. You have no idea how right I am.
- "Are you sure this girl isn't a figment of your twisted imagination? I wouldn't be surprised, considering the beatings you and your friends get."
- "No!" he shrieked and pulled out his cell phone, "Here! See? She's real!"
Yeah. The Amano Yuma. Heh. The kid's going to die.
- "I see. Let your cockroaches in your head be yours alone. Now, don't stop me from working," I said and pointed to the door.
- "But you're not even working! Anyway, you will see that all this is real."
With those words, he walked out of the office.
- "Hmm? Merlin, what are you doing at school?" I shifted my gaze from the door to the bunk that was empty a few minutes ago.
- "Master! How could you do this to me! How could you not mention all those jewels hanging around the school!" He shrieked, pointing outside the window.
- "Hehe. If I'm not mistaken, the Lady of the Lake locked you in the tower because you were spying on her. Are you sure you're not a native of this world? I'd believe it in a heartbeat."
- "Oh! I'd be all for it! You v..."
I snapped my fingers and, in the same nanosecond, Fou smashed into Merlin's face.
- "Agh! Cat Palug! Stop hitting me!"
- "Die, Merlin! Fou!"
I watched this spectacle and sipped coffee from my mug. Ah. Stability.
-0-
Kuoh City Park.
Sunday. Evening.
I don't know why, but I still decided to watch that very scene with my own eyes. Me, Emiya and Fou stood in the shade of the trees and watched Cannonmeat and Issei.
- "Master, are we really just going to watch?" Emiya asked doubtfully.
- "What do you mean 'we'? You're the one who followed us, right, Fou?"
- "Fou."
- "That's right, he's trying to escape from his harem! You're so amazing, Professor!"
- "Fou, kyu," Fou sneered, assuming a serious look.
- "Are you saying that his Sword Bone doesn't hold up, honorable Fou? Is that the reason for his current actions?"
- "Shut up both of you! I didn't escape! It was just a tactical retreat!"
- "I mean, you ran away." / "Fou." we said at the same time.
- "Enough! Why can't you focus on more important things?! Why do I have to suffer?!" Emiya cowered in the palm of his hand.
- "Accept it, Emiya. It's all the fault of your luck rank, which, please note, is lower even than Lancer's."
Heh. Now he looks like a puppet with its strings cut off.
Hmm? I think we missed the pervert's murder scene.
- "Are you happy, Master? You missed what you came for."
- "Well. It's no big deal. Anyway, any minute now, a scarlet-haired demoness will be here to turn him into a demon. Goetia, do you want to talk to her?" I asked Beast I.
Not only Goetia himself was surprised at my words, but also my current companions.
- "We do not wish to be your entertainment, Romani," he spoke up.
- "Are you trying to kill her with a heart attack, Master?" Emiya asked.
- "Do you really think I am trying to kill her?" I asked resentfully, and Emiya and Fou nodded, "No, no. I just thought, since we're going to reveal ourselves in the future, why not set the stage for it? And, Goetia, you'll only be half my entertainment. After all, Gremory and Bael will want to socialize with their descendant from this world, won't they?"
In response to my words, Goetia materialized beside me and headed towards Issei.
- "Well. Let's look at the reunion of relatives from different worlds, I suppose?" I grinned.
Rias didn't keep us waiting long. She appeared from the summoning circle and successfully turned the pervert into a demon. As she was about to leave, she saw Goetia walking slowly toward her.
She froze, her mouth wide open and her eyes unblinking.
- "W-who are you?" Shivering, she asked.
- "Don't you recognize us, offspring of Gremory and Bael?" Goetia wondered, "Does not your blood exult in meeting us? Do you not stand in awe of us?"
Oh, brother. Why are you being so dramatic? Look at her. Her face hasn't changed even though she's already fallen. And I don't think she even noticed it.
- "I-I-I-- Y-You-..."
Yep. Rias passed out. Seeing this, we walked out to their driveway.
- "Oh, boy, oh, boy. Don't you want to try your hand at theater? You obviously have all the skills you need," I said, clapping my hands.
- "Your statement is redundant, Romani Archaman. We are perfect at everything."
- "That's right. Especially your sense of humor."
Goetia remained silent and dematerialized.
- "What do we do with them, Master? Leaving them here is not an option," Emiya said, looking around at the teenagers.
I found the recruitment circle flyer and started studying it. Hehe. "Any wish granted?" Why not play with demons? I activated the circle and Akeno came out of it.
- "Oya. So you're a demon, Akeno-san? Is that the reason for your 'dignities' of this size? The male part of Kuoh Academy is in for a huge disappointment," I said in an overly surprised voice.
- "Ara-ara. Romani-sensei, what are you doing here at this hour?" She asked in a seductive voice, but when she saw Rias and Issei unconscious, she became wary, "What have you done to them? And who are your companions?"
- "Oh! You mean them? I had nothing to do with it, word from the Kuoh Academy nurse! This beast is my pet and the man is my cook,'' I replied smiling.
Hearing my words, Fou started poking my cheek, and Emiya sighed tiredly.
- "You can take them, Akeno-san. There's nothing wrong with them, I checked. If you want, I can come to your club tomorrow and talk."
- "Alright. That's fine with me," she nodded, activating the teleportation circle, "One more thing, Romani-sensei. My 'dignities' are completely natural."
After Akeno teleported herself and the two unconscious teenagers, there was silence.
- "Were you really interested in that question, Master? Have you become a pervert as well? And why am I a cook?" Emiya asked with a twitching eye.
- "Because you are the cook? And a mom. And a cleaner. And a helper. And..."
- "I got it!" He interrupted me with a scream, "Answer the question."
- "Well, you must understand me. How can these things exist without breaking their owner's back? Gravity doesn't work on them?" I explained, "And anyway, why did you bring it up? Is Akeno your next target? Oh! I get it. You lack the same 'toughness' that Rin had. After all, both she and Akeno are into BDSM games."
Emiya fell to her knees and started cursing her life.
- "Fou?" Fou asked of the Fallen.
- "Let them live for now. They will be dealt with within a week. Why do you ask?"
- "I asked him to do it," Grandpa's voice came from behind me.
- "Oh! Grandpa? Why did you want to ask that?" Turning to him, I asked.
- "They turned away from God's grace. The evening bell rang their names."
- "Heh. I see," I said and thought, "Then let's do things a little differently than planned. Grandpa, can you wait for a bit? I promise you'll deal with them personally, but at a certain point."
He nodded and disappeared. Well, that's taken care of. Rias's group would have to do without a showdown at the local Church.
-0-
Kuoh Academy. The infirmary.
I sat there drinking my coffee like any other day.
KNOCK KNOCK
- "Come in."
The door opened and Kiba walked into the office.
- "Romani-sensei, are you ready to go to the club?" He asked nervously.
- "Yup," I stood up and walked over to him, "Why are you so anxious?"
- "There are certain reasons,'' Kiba answered still as nervously.
- "Oya. Don't tell me there's a certain scarlet-haired man and his maid in the club, right?"
- "Not only them," he replied with a swallow.
- "I see," I said with a smirk, "Well, since that's the case, we won't keep them waiting, will we?"
Kiba nodded nervously and led me into their club.
Goetia definitely made a strong impression. If my senses don't deceive me, Sona and Rias' entourages are in the club, as well as a couple of Satan-Siscon.
Well. Time to talk.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
- "Sensei, I have a girlfriend!" Issei burst into the room and yelled, "Why do you have that look on your face?"
What's it saying? My gaze was most definitely not that of a dead fish.
- "And?" I asked him, "Please give me one single reason why I should know that, Issei."
- "I distinctly remember you saying that if I ever got a girlfriend, it would be the last event of my life, don't you, Sensei?"
Dude. You have no idea how right I am.
- "Are you sure this girl isn't a figment of your twisted imagination? I wouldn't be surprised, considering the beatings you and your friends get."
- "No!" he shrieked and pulled out his cell phone, "Here! See? She's real!"
Yeah. The Amano Yuma. Heh. The kid's going to die.
- "I see. Let your cockroaches in your head be yours alone. Now, don't stop me from working," I said and pointed to the door.
- "But you're not even working! Anyway, you will see that all this is real."
With those words, he walked out of the office.
- "Hmm? Merlin, what are you doing at school?" I shifted my gaze from the door to the bunk that was empty a few minutes ago.
- "Master! How could you do this to me! How could you not mention all those jewels hanging around the school!" He shrieked, pointing outside the window.
- "Hehe. If I'm not mistaken, the Lady of the Lake locked you in the tower because you were spying on her. Are you sure you're not a native of this world? I'd believe it in a heartbeat."
- "Oh! I'd be all for it! You v..."
I snapped my fingers and, in the same nanosecond, Fou smashed into Merlin's face.
- "Agh! Cat Palug! Stop hitting me!"
- "Die, Merlin! Fou!"
I watched this spectacle and sipped coffee from my mug. Ah. Stability.
-0-
Kuoh City Park.
Sunday. Evening.
I don't know why, but I still decided to watch that very scene with my own eyes. Me, Emiya and Fou stood in the shade of the trees and watched Cannonmeat and Issei.
- "Master, are we really just going to watch?" Emiya asked doubtfully.
- "What do you mean 'we'? You're the one who followed us, right, Fou?"
- "Fou."
- "That's right, he's trying to escape from his harem! You're so amazing, Professor!"
- "Fou, kyu," Fou sneered, assuming a serious look.
- "Are you saying that his Sword Bone doesn't hold up, honorable Fou? Is that the reason for his current actions?"
- "Shut up both of you! I didn't escape! It was just a tactical retreat!"
- "I mean, you ran away." / "Fou." we said at the same time.
- "Enough! Why can't you focus on more important things?! Why do I have to suffer?!" Emiya cowered in the palm of his hand.
- "Accept it, Emiya. It's all the fault of your luck rank, which, please note, is lower even than Lancer's."
Heh. Now he looks like a puppet with its strings cut off.
Hmm? I think we missed the pervert's murder scene.
- "Are you happy, Master? You missed what you came for."
- "Well. It's no big deal. Anyway, any minute now, a scarlet-haired demoness will be here to turn him into a demon. Goetia, do you want to talk to her?" I asked Beast I.
Not only Goetia himself was surprised at my words, but also my current companions.
- "We do not wish to be your entertainment, Romani," he spoke up.
- "Are you trying to kill her with a heart attack, Master?" Emiya asked.
- "Do you really think I am trying to kill her?" I asked resentfully, and Emiya and Fou nodded, "No, no. I just thought, since we're going to reveal ourselves in the future, why not set the stage for it? And, Goetia, you'll only be half my entertainment. After all, Gremory and Bael will want to socialize with their descendant from this world, won't they?"
In response to my words, Goetia materialized beside me and headed towards Issei.
- "Well. Let's look at the reunion of relatives from different worlds, I suppose?" I grinned.
Rias didn't keep us waiting long. She appeared from the summoning circle and successfully turned the pervert into a demon. As she was about to leave, she saw Goetia walking slowly toward her.
She froze, her mouth wide open and her eyes unblinking.
- "W-who are you?" Shivering, she asked.
- "Don't you recognize us, offspring of Gremory and Bael?" Goetia wondered, "Does not your blood exult in meeting us? Do you not stand in awe of us?"
Oh, brother. Why are you being so dramatic? Look at her. Her face hasn't changed even though she's already fallen. And I don't think she even noticed it.
- "I-I-I-- Y-You-..."
Yep. Rias passed out. Seeing this, we walked out to their driveway.
- "Oh, boy, oh, boy. Don't you want to try your hand at theater? You obviously have all the skills you need," I said, clapping my hands.
- "Your statement is redundant, Romani Archaman. We are perfect at everything."
- "That's right. Especially your sense of humor."
Goetia remained silent and dematerialized.
- "What do we do with them, Master? Leaving them here is not an option," Emiya said, looking around at the teenagers.
I found the recruitment circle flyer and started studying it. Hehe. "Any wish granted?" Why not play with demons? I activated the circle and Akeno came out of it.
- "Oya. So you're a demon, Akeno-san? Is that the reason for your 'dignities' of this size? The male part of Kuoh Academy is in for a huge disappointment," I said in an overly surprised voice.
- "Ara-ara. Romani-sensei, what are you doing here at this hour?" She asked in a seductive voice, but when she saw Rias and Issei unconscious, she became wary, "What have you done to them? And who are your companions?"
- "Oh! You mean them? I had nothing to do with it, word from the Kuoh Academy nurse! This beast is my pet and the man is my cook,'' I replied smiling.
Hearing my words, Fou started poking my cheek, and Emiya sighed tiredly.
- "You can take them, Akeno-san. There's nothing wrong with them, I checked. If you want, I can come to your club tomorrow and talk."
- "Alright. That's fine with me," she nodded, activating the teleportation circle, "One more thing, Romani-sensei. My 'dignities' are completely natural."
After Akeno teleported herself and the two unconscious teenagers, there was silence.
- "Were you really interested in that question, Master? Have you become a pervert as well? And why am I a cook?" Emiya asked with a twitching eye.
- "Because you are the cook? And a mom. And a cleaner. And a helper. And..."
- "I got it!" He interrupted me with a scream, "Answer the question."
- "Well, you must understand me. How can these things exist without breaking their owner's back? Gravity doesn't work on them?" I explained, "And anyway, why did you bring it up? Is Akeno your next target? Oh! I get it. You lack the same 'toughness' that Rin had. After all, both she and Akeno are into BDSM games."
Emiya fell to her knees and started cursing her life.
- "Fou?" Fou asked of the Fallen.
- "Let them live for now. They will be dealt with within a week. Why do you ask?"
- "I asked him to do it," Grandpa's voice came from behind me.
- "Oh! Grandpa? Why did you want to ask that?" Turning to him, I asked.
- "They turned away from God's grace. The evening bell rang their names."
- "Heh. I see," I said and thought, "Then let's do things a little differently than planned. Grandpa, can you wait for a bit? I promise you'll deal with them personally, but at a certain point."
He nodded and disappeared. Well, that's taken care of. Rias's group would have to do without a showdown at the local Church.
-0-
Kuoh Academy. The infirmary.
I sat there drinking my coffee like any other day.
KNOCK KNOCK
- "Come in."
The door opened and Kiba walked into the office.
- "Romani-sensei, are you ready to go to the club?" He asked nervously.
- "Yup," I stood up and walked over to him, "Why are you so anxious?"
- "There are certain reasons,'' Kiba answered still as nervously.
- "Oya. Don't tell me there's a certain scarlet-haired man and his maid in the club, right?"
- "Not only them," he replied with a swallow.
- "I see," I said with a smirk, "Well, since that's the case, we won't keep them waiting, will we?"
Kiba nodded nervously and led me into their club.
Goetia definitely made a strong impression. If my senses don't deceive me, Sona and Rias' entourages are in the club, as well as a couple of Satan-Siscon.
Well. Time to talk.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 3
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh Academy. The occult research club.
The club was dead silent. I mean REALLY dead.
I was sitting on the couch with Fou on my shoulder. Across from me sat a pair of Satan Siscons, with Greyfia standing behind them. Sona and Rias's retinues, as well as themselves, were a bit further away from us, behind the backs of their leaders. Heh. Am I that scary?
- "Ahem," I cleared my throat, "What are we going to talk about? By the way, I'm a nurse at Kuoh Academy, Romani Archaman. And can I ask you something? Does Scarlet Satan really have a fetish for maids?"
Sirzechs's face twisted violently, and Greyfia's eye twitched. Of all the demons present in the club, only Serafall was having fun.
- "Hahahahaha. He's definitely a funny guy," she laughed, "Ro-tan asked a good question, Sirzechs. Are you sure you don't have such a fetish?"
- "We have a more important question, Serafall," he said in a calm tone, "Please calm down."
- "But I too am interested in this subject," she said, making a pouty face, "You can't deny the fact that it's a very hot topic among the younger generation."
- "Can I have some tea?" I asked dutifully.
In all this buffoonery, the entourage of Satan sisters were awkwardly wriggling or quietly giggling as they looked at the scene in front of them. Oh! I can see Greyfia ready to pounce on the two Siscons, black streaks appearing on her face, and both eyes twitching.
- "STOP," Sirzechs raised his voice, "Serafall, we'll leave the issue of me for later. Let's have a serious talk already. And someone get Romani-san some tea."
Wow! He managed to calm her down. Though I can still see the amusement in her eyes.
Hmm? Impressive. All this time, neither Sirzechs nor Serafall let their guard down and watched my actions with the edge of their eyes.
- "Here's your tea, Romani-sensei," Akeno said and placed the cup in front of me.
- "Thank you, Akeno-san," I said and turned to the Satans, "Why such wariness? I haven't done anything, have I? And you haven't introduced yourself yet."
- "I apologize, Romani-san. My name is Sirzechs Lucifer, and the woman next to me is Serafall Leviathan," Sirzechs introduced himself, "And yes, you have indeed done nothing, but are clearly someone who belongs to our world. May I ask what someone like you is doing in our territory?"
Oya? You're stepping on a very dangerous land mine, dude.
- "What do you mean, 'a man like me'? I'm just a nurse at Kuoh Academy, aren't I?" With a grin, I replied, "And one more thing... If I'm not mistaken, everyone here is a demon. And if that's the case, why did you use the word 'our'? As far as I remember, this is the human world, right?"
He grimaced, and instead, Serafall answered.
- "Ahem. Sirzechs meant that normally all supernatural beings have to notify the personalities in charge of the territory they're in," she explained, "And about your first question... You give off a feeling of... Emptiness, I guess. Which doesn't fit the description of "just a nurse at Kuoh Academy."
Emptiness? I guess possessing True Magic binds its wielder to the Root, which is a metaphorical black hole. Heh. But it begs the question. Why hasn't the Ophis tried to contact me until now?
- "Perhaps," I replied and grinned, "But I don't see how I deserve to meet not one, but two Satans. We can all agree that I had nothing to do with anything. And I can assure you, I am completely harmless."
- "Can you back that up? And who are you, Romani-san?" Sirzechs asked.
- "Hmm," I scratched my chin, "I can sign a magical contract stating that I am neutral and that I will not show any aggression towards you. Of course, it would be null and void if I were to be the first to suffer that aggression. Will that hold up to you? Also, I'm a Magician."
- "I see. We can agree to that," Sirzechs nodded after a moment's thought.
While we were signing the contract, Serafall didn't hold back.
- "A Magician?! I'm a Magician too! I mean Magical girl! We can form a duet and star in my show!" shrieked Serafall, "And you know nothing about the incident except its aftermath, Ro-tan?"
- "Oya? Incident? You mean the unconscious Rias and Issei?" I wondered naively, "May I ask what happened from their point of view?"
- "Rias said she met.... Creature. And the creature's aura was..... very overwhelming."
Oya. Is that all he's going to say? Sirzechs decided to omit the fact that I mentioned Issei. And his transformation into a demon, for that matter. I noticed Greyfia and Serafall throw a sharp look at Sirzechs upon hearing his words.
He doesn't know what faction I belong to. I only signed a contract of neutrality and non-aggression. As Satan, he had to explain this incident to avoid possible conflicts between factions. As an elder brother - getting an albeit weak Ddraig bearer into Rias' retinue is very beneficial. Even if there might be some problems from the Shinto faction. Since it happened in territory that the demons ARRENT from her. He's a true siscon, isn't he?
I looked at Rias. She had trembled just at the mention of meeting the Creature. Poor thing... What will Gremory and Bael have to say about this?
- "She's weak," I heard the demon Bael say.
- "I agree with him," Gremory said, "She fears His Majesty. She fears us. And she shows it. If she is one who shares my blood, she should at least be able to maintain her face and her pride."
- "I stand by those words," Bael began, "But my blood runs in her as well. And to see such behavior from one's own blood is unacceptable."
- "Silence," Goetia intervened, "What are you going to do, Romani Archaman? It was you who wanted to set the stage for our appearance."
What am I going to do? Heh.
- "I see," I said and set the cup on the table, "I can say that Rias-san's loss of consciousness is justified."
I got up from the couch and headed towards the exit.
- "If you need help, I'm willing to help. After all, I'm a nurse at Kuoh Academy, aren't I?" I said and walked out.
- "So, did you decide to run away?" Goetia asked.
- "Oh, buddy, I wouldn't say that," I replied, getting ready to go home, "Rather, I let them go. They haven't gotten any information about me and assume that I am an observer of some faction in the area. Why do you think they let me go so easily? They're afraid of accidentally provoking a conflict."
- "And what do you get out of it?"
- "Aside from being able to meddle in their affairs as an 'observer'? Nothing, I suppose. But is that not enough?
At my answer, Goetia fell silent. Heh. I'm glad he's starting to put up with my thoughts.
- "Master, are you free?" I heard Merlin's voice.
- "Uh-huh. What's wrong, Flower Pervert?"
- "Hurry up and go home. You need to see this," he replied, after coughing upon hearing his nickname.
Oh? Now I'm curious.
-0-
Kuoh City. Emiya's residence.
As soon as I entered the house, a certain picture appeared in front of me.
All of the Servants, except for the Beasts and Grandpa, had their weapons drawn and pointed at a certain loli with black eyes and hair in a revealing gothic dress.
Uh-huh. That loli was The Ophis. What was I saying about her? Like, why hasn't she tried to contact me yet? My tongue is my enemy.
I walked over and stood in front of her. We stared at each other for a long time before I decided to start talking.
- "Oya. What are you doing here, Ophis?"
- "What are you?" she asked in her monotone tone, ignoring my question.
- "Why not 'who'?"
- "What are you?" she repeated her question.
Yep. Great conversation starter. We're gonna have to go a little differently.
- "What are you?" I asked.
She tilted her head to the side. Hmm? Am I sick if I think that gesture, coupled with her nonchalant face, is cute?
- "I'm Infinity," she replied, surprisingly, "You're what?"
- "I'm the Magician," I said. Then picked her up, and sitting down on the couch, I sat her on my lap and began to squeeze her.
The servants looked at me with shocked looks.
- "Master, do you realize what you are doing now?" Emiya asked with a twitching eye.
- "Don't start, Queen Shirou," I answered him, "I can't resist this level of cuteness.
He gritted his teeth. And Artoria took the floor.
- "There's obviously something wrong with you, Master."
I was about to object when I was interrupted by Ophis.
- "Warm."
Hmm? Warm? Don't tell me I opened the Ophis route.
- "Why is the Great Mother with you?"
Excuse me?
- "What did you just say?" Turning the Ophis around to face me, I asked.
- "Why is the Great Mother with you?" She repeated and pointed at Tiamat who was looking at us.
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~'' Tiamat sang out.
I looked at her, then at the Ophis, then at her again. Why do you ask?
Literal translation, 'I'm so happy to see my kids hugging and being friends with each other.'
Fuck. Can I have the history of the world, please? I think I've been duped somewhere.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
The club was dead silent. I mean REALLY dead.
I was sitting on the couch with Fou on my shoulder. Across from me sat a pair of Satan Siscons, with Greyfia standing behind them. Sona and Rias's retinues, as well as themselves, were a bit further away from us, behind the backs of their leaders. Heh. Am I that scary?
- "Ahem," I cleared my throat, "What are we going to talk about? By the way, I'm a nurse at Kuoh Academy, Romani Archaman. And can I ask you something? Does Scarlet Satan really have a fetish for maids?"
Sirzechs's face twisted violently, and Greyfia's eye twitched. Of all the demons present in the club, only Serafall was having fun.
- "Hahahahaha. He's definitely a funny guy," she laughed, "Ro-tan asked a good question, Sirzechs. Are you sure you don't have such a fetish?"
- "We have a more important question, Serafall," he said in a calm tone, "Please calm down."
- "But I too am interested in this subject," she said, making a pouty face, "You can't deny the fact that it's a very hot topic among the younger generation."
- "Can I have some tea?" I asked dutifully.
In all this buffoonery, the entourage of Satan sisters were awkwardly wriggling or quietly giggling as they looked at the scene in front of them. Oh! I can see Greyfia ready to pounce on the two Siscons, black streaks appearing on her face, and both eyes twitching.
- "STOP," Sirzechs raised his voice, "Serafall, we'll leave the issue of me for later. Let's have a serious talk already. And someone get Romani-san some tea."
Wow! He managed to calm her down. Though I can still see the amusement in her eyes.
Hmm? Impressive. All this time, neither Sirzechs nor Serafall let their guard down and watched my actions with the edge of their eyes.
- "Here's your tea, Romani-sensei," Akeno said and placed the cup in front of me.
- "Thank you, Akeno-san," I said and turned to the Satans, "Why such wariness? I haven't done anything, have I? And you haven't introduced yourself yet."
- "I apologize, Romani-san. My name is Sirzechs Lucifer, and the woman next to me is Serafall Leviathan," Sirzechs introduced himself, "And yes, you have indeed done nothing, but are clearly someone who belongs to our world. May I ask what someone like you is doing in our territory?"
Oya? You're stepping on a very dangerous land mine, dude.
- "What do you mean, 'a man like me'? I'm just a nurse at Kuoh Academy, aren't I?" With a grin, I replied, "And one more thing... If I'm not mistaken, everyone here is a demon. And if that's the case, why did you use the word 'our'? As far as I remember, this is the human world, right?"
He grimaced, and instead, Serafall answered.
- "Ahem. Sirzechs meant that normally all supernatural beings have to notify the personalities in charge of the territory they're in," she explained, "And about your first question... You give off a feeling of... Emptiness, I guess. Which doesn't fit the description of "just a nurse at Kuoh Academy."
Emptiness? I guess possessing True Magic binds its wielder to the Root, which is a metaphorical black hole. Heh. But it begs the question. Why hasn't the Ophis tried to contact me until now?
- "Perhaps," I replied and grinned, "But I don't see how I deserve to meet not one, but two Satans. We can all agree that I had nothing to do with anything. And I can assure you, I am completely harmless."
- "Can you back that up? And who are you, Romani-san?" Sirzechs asked.
- "Hmm," I scratched my chin, "I can sign a magical contract stating that I am neutral and that I will not show any aggression towards you. Of course, it would be null and void if I were to be the first to suffer that aggression. Will that hold up to you? Also, I'm a Magician."
- "I see. We can agree to that," Sirzechs nodded after a moment's thought.
While we were signing the contract, Serafall didn't hold back.
- "A Magician?! I'm a Magician too! I mean Magical girl! We can form a duet and star in my show!" shrieked Serafall, "And you know nothing about the incident except its aftermath, Ro-tan?"
- "Oya? Incident? You mean the unconscious Rias and Issei?" I wondered naively, "May I ask what happened from their point of view?"
- "Rias said she met.... Creature. And the creature's aura was..... very overwhelming."
Oya. Is that all he's going to say? Sirzechs decided to omit the fact that I mentioned Issei. And his transformation into a demon, for that matter. I noticed Greyfia and Serafall throw a sharp look at Sirzechs upon hearing his words.
He doesn't know what faction I belong to. I only signed a contract of neutrality and non-aggression. As Satan, he had to explain this incident to avoid possible conflicts between factions. As an elder brother - getting an albeit weak Ddraig bearer into Rias' retinue is very beneficial. Even if there might be some problems from the Shinto faction. Since it happened in territory that the demons ARRENT from her. He's a true siscon, isn't he?
I looked at Rias. She had trembled just at the mention of meeting the Creature. Poor thing... What will Gremory and Bael have to say about this?
- "She's weak," I heard the demon Bael say.
- "I agree with him," Gremory said, "She fears His Majesty. She fears us. And she shows it. If she is one who shares my blood, she should at least be able to maintain her face and her pride."
- "I stand by those words," Bael began, "But my blood runs in her as well. And to see such behavior from one's own blood is unacceptable."
- "Silence," Goetia intervened, "What are you going to do, Romani Archaman? It was you who wanted to set the stage for our appearance."
What am I going to do? Heh.
- "I see," I said and set the cup on the table, "I can say that Rias-san's loss of consciousness is justified."
I got up from the couch and headed towards the exit.
- "If you need help, I'm willing to help. After all, I'm a nurse at Kuoh Academy, aren't I?" I said and walked out.
- "So, did you decide to run away?" Goetia asked.
- "Oh, buddy, I wouldn't say that," I replied, getting ready to go home, "Rather, I let them go. They haven't gotten any information about me and assume that I am an observer of some faction in the area. Why do you think they let me go so easily? They're afraid of accidentally provoking a conflict."
- "And what do you get out of it?"
- "Aside from being able to meddle in their affairs as an 'observer'? Nothing, I suppose. But is that not enough?
At my answer, Goetia fell silent. Heh. I'm glad he's starting to put up with my thoughts.
- "Master, are you free?" I heard Merlin's voice.
- "Uh-huh. What's wrong, Flower Pervert?"
- "Hurry up and go home. You need to see this," he replied, after coughing upon hearing his nickname.
Oh? Now I'm curious.
-0-
Kuoh City. Emiya's residence.
As soon as I entered the house, a certain picture appeared in front of me.
All of the Servants, except for the Beasts and Grandpa, had their weapons drawn and pointed at a certain loli with black eyes and hair in a revealing gothic dress.
Uh-huh. That loli was The Ophis. What was I saying about her? Like, why hasn't she tried to contact me yet? My tongue is my enemy.
I walked over and stood in front of her. We stared at each other for a long time before I decided to start talking.
- "Oya. What are you doing here, Ophis?"
- "What are you?" she asked in her monotone tone, ignoring my question.
- "Why not 'who'?"
- "What are you?" she repeated her question.
Yep. Great conversation starter. We're gonna have to go a little differently.
- "What are you?" I asked.
She tilted her head to the side. Hmm? Am I sick if I think that gesture, coupled with her nonchalant face, is cute?
- "I'm Infinity," she replied, surprisingly, "You're what?"
- "I'm the Magician," I said. Then picked her up, and sitting down on the couch, I sat her on my lap and began to squeeze her.
The servants looked at me with shocked looks.
- "Master, do you realize what you are doing now?" Emiya asked with a twitching eye.
- "Don't start, Queen Shirou," I answered him, "I can't resist this level of cuteness.
He gritted his teeth. And Artoria took the floor.
- "There's obviously something wrong with you, Master."
I was about to object when I was interrupted by Ophis.
- "Warm."
Hmm? Warm? Don't tell me I opened the Ophis route.
- "Why is the Great Mother with you?"
Excuse me?
- "What did you just say?" Turning the Ophis around to face me, I asked.
- "Why is the Great Mother with you?" She repeated and pointed at Tiamat who was looking at us.
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~'' Tiamat sang out.
I looked at her, then at the Ophis, then at her again. Why do you ask?
Literal translation, 'I'm so happy to see my kids hugging and being friends with each other.'
Fuck. Can I have the history of the world, please? I think I've been duped somewhere.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 4
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh Academy. Medical room.
The next day.
I sat in the medical room and sipped my coffee, happy to be alive. Why? I managed to get away from a certain clingy loli. I'm not arguing that Ophis is cute and so on, but when she won't budge from you 24 by 7, it gets wildly awkward. Ophis is a child with all that entails. She wouldn't leave my side, or at least tried to stay with me when I was sleeping, showering, or even going to the bathroom. No privacy, you know?
BUT! I'm free now! Thanks to whom? Tiamat, of course! Somehow I was able to dump Ophis on her, more or less satisfying the need for hugs from both a troubled mother and an even more troubled daughter.
By the way... After talking to both of them for a bit, I realized something. In the sourcebook, Ddraig once mentioned that both Ophis and Great Red may be from another dimension. I mean, the strongest beings in the DxD world came from the freaking Nasuverse! And they are also both Tiamat's children from there as well!
I even asked Ophis how she was born. To which she replied, "I was born in the void". As far as I understood, she was referring to gaining consciousness rather than birth itself. That is, she was born of Tiamat Nasuverse, gaining the concept of the Void, or more accurately Infinity, since the Void is essentially infinite, because of her birthplace and fell into the Space between the dimensions of the DxD world. Which corresponds to the story of Tiamat's imprisonment by her children into another dimension from the Nasuverse.
Then you ask, where is her local counterpart? The answer is simple. She was murdered. Tiamat from the DxD world was not a Beast and thus did not have immortality on a conceptual level, unlike the same Ophis or Great Red, who got their own concepts in another world and developed them already in this one. I found this out by activating the 3rd True Magic and finding her soul. I talked to her for a while and suggested that she merge with her counterpart from the other world. She thought for a long time. A REALLY long time. And finally agreed, saying she wanted to see her children, even if it wasn't entirely her anymore. In the end, Beast II became, if not twice as strong, at least one and a half times stronger.
Too stuffy, you say? Well, I'll answer that.
Nothing can interrupt my s…
- "Romani Archaman, please report to the Student Council Room," I was interrupted by a voice on the speakers, "Repeat. Romani Archaman, please report to the Student Council Room."
Pfft. Of course Murphy is still as effective as ever.
- "Fou?" came the voice of Fou, who was asleep in one of the bunks.
- "Uh-huh," I replied, "Now get in. If I'm suffering, somebody's got to suffer with me."
- "Fou, kyu," he objected.
- "Then you'll be out of dinner," I said, "I am Emiya's Master, not you."
- "Fou, fou, kyu!"
- "Stop whining. You don't get paid at all, Primate Murder," I said, "Besides, even stone is more expressive than Goetia, isn't it?"
- "We're not interested in your opinion, Romani," Goetia said.
Wow, he's shy.
- "Fou!" Fou exclaimed, but he got under my robe.
I left the infirmary and headed towards the Student Council room.
-0-
Kuoh Academy. Student Council Room.
KNOCK KNOCK
- "Come in."
I opened the door and after entering the room, I sat down across from Sona. She only raised an eyebrow at my actions but didn't say anything.
- "It's a great day, isn't it, Sona-san?" I decided to begin.
- "Indeed, Romani-sensei. Have I distracted you from important matters?"
- "You're absolutely right, Sona-san. I was doing something very important."
- "Ahem. Idle. Ahem," I heard Tsubasa Yura's voice.
- "How could you say that, Tsubasa-san?" I turned to her and objected, "I was dutifully performing my duties, you know."
- "Um... Romani-sensei,'' Momo Hanakai spoke up, "But you don't deny Tsubasa's words."
- "Oh? Sona-san. You have a newcomer?" I changed the subject immediately, "How did you get to this circle of hell, lamb of God?"
Everyone in the room grimaced in pain upon hearing me.
- "Romani-sensei, stop pretending that yesterday didn't happen. You know very well that those present here are demons. Except for you, of course."
- "But I didn't know if you turned that poor guy, did I?" I asked, blinking my innocent eyes.
Heh. Sona's eye twitched, and Tsubaki sighed tiredly.
- "Wait," Saji exclaimed in surprise, "Sensei, are you aware that everyone in the student council is a demon?"
- "Oh my god, you're all demons?! How is that possible?!" I asked playfully.
Everyone cringed again when they heard the word 'God'. What fun.
- "ENOUGH!" shouted Sona and slapped the table, "You know this fact perfectly well and yet you keep playing your games!"
- "Well, well, well. So-tan," I said with a smirk, "You're so cute when you're angry."
- "Grrr!" Sona roared like some sort of Lancefighter from Fate/Zero, and her magic flared up.
- "President! Stop!" Tsubaki exclaimed and rushed to hold Sona, "That's what he's trying to do!"
- "Go on, So-tan! Defeat the evil Magician in the name of all the Magician Girls!" I shouted and began to encourage her, holding the pom-poms I had created a moment ago.
When Sona was on the verge of breaking down and almost attacking me, the full Occult Studies Circle burst into the Student Council.
- "What's going on, Sona?" Rias asked in a worried voice, "I felt a surge of your magic and-"
She froze, seeing the scene before her and forgetting what she wanted to say.
- "Oh? Rias-san? What's up? Did you come to laugh at So-tan too?" I asked her, turning around. But she was still standing like a statue.
- "Uh... Sensei, what's going on here?" I heard Issei's voice.
- "A water polo match?" I replied, tilting my head to the side.
And then Sona finally broke through. She broke free of Tsubaki's grip and sent water snakes at me. But they didn't even get half a meter away before they instantly disappeared.
All the demons, even the enraged Sona, stared at me after seeing this. How did I do it? By creating an invisible ring with the effect of absorbing magic, of course. But they don't need to know that.
- "Okay," I began, "That's enough for TODAY. We'll continue this another day."
The demons were shocked that they obeyed me without even realizing it. They settled down and just watched.
- "Well, Sona-san," I said in a calm tone, "Why did you call me here?"
- "Ahem," she decided to answer after a bit of silence, "I would like to play a game of chess with you. And how did you stop my attack?"
- "Oya? Do you want to marry me?" I asked with a smirk, deliberately omitting her question.
- "Marry?!" Saji came to his senses.
- "N-no!" Sona blushed, "How did you know that?!"
- "I have very good ears, Sona-san."
- "Fou," Fou came out of my robe and climbed up on my shoulder.
- "Why should I? She may be pretty, but she's too young for me."
- "Fou, kyu."
- "Is that what you think of me, you miserable freeloader?!" I shrieked and tried to grab him.
Fou dodged my hand and jumped and landed on Akeno's chest. She was a little surprised, but quickly came to her senses and started stroking him.
- "Fou, fou!" he sneezed, putting his belly to Akeno and starting to purr.
- "Heh. A perverted animal," I said. But Fou didn't listen to me.
- "You have such a cute surname, Romani-sensei," Rias said and joined in petting the furball.
The other girls, seeing this, also decided to join in the action and moved towards Fou. All except Sona and Tsubaki.
- "Return to your seats," Sona ordered her entourage.
They made a pouty face, but obeyed her nonetheless.
- "Romani-sensei, even despite my circumstances, I would like to play a game with you," she declared.
- "Оh? Aren't you afraid of losing?" I asked, "If you lose, you'll have to marry me, won't you?"
- "True, but the chance of that is minimal," she said with steely confidence, "And if I win, you answer my two questions."
- "And if I do win?" I asked.
- "Besides marrying me?" Sona asked, "What do you want?"
- "Hmmm," I thought about it and answered, waving it away, "How about a cosplay photo shoot? And I don't want to marry you. I'm too good for you."
- "Then let's cosplay, sensei," she declared with a twitching eye.
- "Uh-huh. Let's play."
Tsubaki pulled out a chessboard, and we began to arrange the pieces.
- "Hey, Sitri," I mentally addressed the demon, "How about a little help?"
- "Why would I do that, Romani?" I heard the senile voice of the demon Sitri.
- "Don't you want to know your offspring's abilities?"
He was silent for a moment and then answered.
- "Let's see what my blood can do."
Oh! That would be a very quick victory. And, of course, blackmail material for Sona Sitri.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
The next day.
I sat in the medical room and sipped my coffee, happy to be alive. Why? I managed to get away from a certain clingy loli. I'm not arguing that Ophis is cute and so on, but when she won't budge from you 24 by 7, it gets wildly awkward. Ophis is a child with all that entails. She wouldn't leave my side, or at least tried to stay with me when I was sleeping, showering, or even going to the bathroom. No privacy, you know?
BUT! I'm free now! Thanks to whom? Tiamat, of course! Somehow I was able to dump Ophis on her, more or less satisfying the need for hugs from both a troubled mother and an even more troubled daughter.
By the way... After talking to both of them for a bit, I realized something. In the sourcebook, Ddraig once mentioned that both Ophis and Great Red may be from another dimension. I mean, the strongest beings in the DxD world came from the freaking Nasuverse! And they are also both Tiamat's children from there as well!
I even asked Ophis how she was born. To which she replied, "I was born in the void". As far as I understood, she was referring to gaining consciousness rather than birth itself. That is, she was born of Tiamat Nasuverse, gaining the concept of the Void, or more accurately Infinity, since the Void is essentially infinite, because of her birthplace and fell into the Space between the dimensions of the DxD world. Which corresponds to the story of Tiamat's imprisonment by her children into another dimension from the Nasuverse.
Then you ask, where is her local counterpart? The answer is simple. She was murdered. Tiamat from the DxD world was not a Beast and thus did not have immortality on a conceptual level, unlike the same Ophis or Great Red, who got their own concepts in another world and developed them already in this one. I found this out by activating the 3rd True Magic and finding her soul. I talked to her for a while and suggested that she merge with her counterpart from the other world. She thought for a long time. A REALLY long time. And finally agreed, saying she wanted to see her children, even if it wasn't entirely her anymore. In the end, Beast II became, if not twice as strong, at least one and a half times stronger.
Too stuffy, you say? Well, I'll answer that.
Nothing can interrupt my s…
- "Romani Archaman, please report to the Student Council Room," I was interrupted by a voice on the speakers, "Repeat. Romani Archaman, please report to the Student Council Room."
Pfft. Of course Murphy is still as effective as ever.
- "Fou?" came the voice of Fou, who was asleep in one of the bunks.
- "Uh-huh," I replied, "Now get in. If I'm suffering, somebody's got to suffer with me."
- "Fou, kyu," he objected.
- "Then you'll be out of dinner," I said, "I am Emiya's Master, not you."
- "Fou, fou, kyu!"
- "Stop whining. You don't get paid at all, Primate Murder," I said, "Besides, even stone is more expressive than Goetia, isn't it?"
- "We're not interested in your opinion, Romani," Goetia said.
Wow, he's shy.
- "Fou!" Fou exclaimed, but he got under my robe.
I left the infirmary and headed towards the Student Council room.
-0-
Kuoh Academy. Student Council Room.
KNOCK KNOCK
- "Come in."
I opened the door and after entering the room, I sat down across from Sona. She only raised an eyebrow at my actions but didn't say anything.
- "It's a great day, isn't it, Sona-san?" I decided to begin.
- "Indeed, Romani-sensei. Have I distracted you from important matters?"
- "You're absolutely right, Sona-san. I was doing something very important."
- "Ahem. Idle. Ahem," I heard Tsubasa Yura's voice.
- "How could you say that, Tsubasa-san?" I turned to her and objected, "I was dutifully performing my duties, you know."
- "Um... Romani-sensei,'' Momo Hanakai spoke up, "But you don't deny Tsubasa's words."
- "Oh? Sona-san. You have a newcomer?" I changed the subject immediately, "How did you get to this circle of hell, lamb of God?"
Everyone in the room grimaced in pain upon hearing me.
- "Romani-sensei, stop pretending that yesterday didn't happen. You know very well that those present here are demons. Except for you, of course."
- "But I didn't know if you turned that poor guy, did I?" I asked, blinking my innocent eyes.
Heh. Sona's eye twitched, and Tsubaki sighed tiredly.
- "Wait," Saji exclaimed in surprise, "Sensei, are you aware that everyone in the student council is a demon?"
- "Oh my god, you're all demons?! How is that possible?!" I asked playfully.
Everyone cringed again when they heard the word 'God'. What fun.
- "ENOUGH!" shouted Sona and slapped the table, "You know this fact perfectly well and yet you keep playing your games!"
- "Well, well, well. So-tan," I said with a smirk, "You're so cute when you're angry."
- "Grrr!" Sona roared like some sort of Lancefighter from Fate/Zero, and her magic flared up.
- "President! Stop!" Tsubaki exclaimed and rushed to hold Sona, "That's what he's trying to do!"
- "Go on, So-tan! Defeat the evil Magician in the name of all the Magician Girls!" I shouted and began to encourage her, holding the pom-poms I had created a moment ago.
When Sona was on the verge of breaking down and almost attacking me, the full Occult Studies Circle burst into the Student Council.
- "What's going on, Sona?" Rias asked in a worried voice, "I felt a surge of your magic and-"
She froze, seeing the scene before her and forgetting what she wanted to say.
- "Oh? Rias-san? What's up? Did you come to laugh at So-tan too?" I asked her, turning around. But she was still standing like a statue.
- "Uh... Sensei, what's going on here?" I heard Issei's voice.
- "A water polo match?" I replied, tilting my head to the side.
And then Sona finally broke through. She broke free of Tsubaki's grip and sent water snakes at me. But they didn't even get half a meter away before they instantly disappeared.
All the demons, even the enraged Sona, stared at me after seeing this. How did I do it? By creating an invisible ring with the effect of absorbing magic, of course. But they don't need to know that.
- "Okay," I began, "That's enough for TODAY. We'll continue this another day."
The demons were shocked that they obeyed me without even realizing it. They settled down and just watched.
- "Well, Sona-san," I said in a calm tone, "Why did you call me here?"
- "Ahem," she decided to answer after a bit of silence, "I would like to play a game of chess with you. And how did you stop my attack?"
- "Oya? Do you want to marry me?" I asked with a smirk, deliberately omitting her question.
- "Marry?!" Saji came to his senses.
- "N-no!" Sona blushed, "How did you know that?!"
- "I have very good ears, Sona-san."
- "Fou," Fou came out of my robe and climbed up on my shoulder.
- "Why should I? She may be pretty, but she's too young for me."
- "Fou, kyu."
- "Is that what you think of me, you miserable freeloader?!" I shrieked and tried to grab him.
Fou dodged my hand and jumped and landed on Akeno's chest. She was a little surprised, but quickly came to her senses and started stroking him.
- "Fou, fou!" he sneezed, putting his belly to Akeno and starting to purr.
- "Heh. A perverted animal," I said. But Fou didn't listen to me.
- "You have such a cute surname, Romani-sensei," Rias said and joined in petting the furball.
The other girls, seeing this, also decided to join in the action and moved towards Fou. All except Sona and Tsubaki.
- "Return to your seats," Sona ordered her entourage.
They made a pouty face, but obeyed her nonetheless.
- "Romani-sensei, even despite my circumstances, I would like to play a game with you," she declared.
- "Оh? Aren't you afraid of losing?" I asked, "If you lose, you'll have to marry me, won't you?"
- "True, but the chance of that is minimal," she said with steely confidence, "And if I win, you answer my two questions."
- "And if I do win?" I asked.
- "Besides marrying me?" Sona asked, "What do you want?"
- "Hmmm," I thought about it and answered, waving it away, "How about a cosplay photo shoot? And I don't want to marry you. I'm too good for you."
- "Then let's cosplay, sensei," she declared with a twitching eye.
- "Uh-huh. Let's play."
Tsubaki pulled out a chessboard, and we began to arrange the pieces.
- "Hey, Sitri," I mentally addressed the demon, "How about a little help?"
- "Why would I do that, Romani?" I heard the senile voice of the demon Sitri.
- "Don't you want to know your offspring's abilities?"
He was silent for a moment and then answered.
- "Let's see what my blood can do."
Oh! That would be a very quick victory. And, of course, blackmail material for Sona Sitri.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 5
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh Academy. Student Council Room.
- "H-how is that possible!" Sona shrieked loudly that even her glasses skewed. And the rest of the Student Council looked on in disbelief.
- "What do you mean, Sona-san?" I asked, blinking my innocent eyes.
- "How could I lose!"
I don't know... Maybe because you were basically playing with your ancestor? Of course, I won't mention that minor factor. Uh-huh. Speaking of which.
- "Her mental faculties are pretty good," said the Sitri demon in my head, "But she relies on them too much. If the demons of today are using chess to teach the younger generation how to think strategically and tactically, it's a failed plan. Nothing can teach this better than a real battlefield. Or at least the Ranked Game you mentioned, Romani."
- "Well, that's unlikely," I answered him, "It's more likely that chess is popular among them because their Evil Pieces are based on the same chess. So don't get your hopes up so high."
- "Romani-sensei, are you alright?" Tsubaki asked me, apparently replacing the fact that I'd gone off on my own.
- "Yeah, yeah, just thinking about something," I replied and turned to Sona, "So. You're not going to recant, are you, Sona-san?"
- "No," she replied with a shake of her head.
- "Good. Then I'll take my leave," I said as I left the Student Council room, "If you ever want to play again, I'm at your service."
While I was walking through the corridors of the school to the infirmary, Emiya, who had been in ghost form the whole time, decided to talk to me.
- "You did a very mature thing, Master," Emiya said sarcastically.
- "Of course I did! After all, I am a very mature person!" I replied enthusiastically.
- "Your actions say otherwise. And by the way, where is the Primate Murder?"
- "He's enjoying the attention of the demon schoolgirls. You can forget about him."
- "What? You talk about the Evil of Humanity and you suggest I just forget about him?" Emiya asked, looking at me like an idiot.
- "Oh! Look at the time! I think it's lunch time," I said, looking at my empty wrist, "It's time for me to eat. And for you to tend to your harem, Mr. Bone of my sword."
Emiya didn't reply anything, only dematerialized with a VERY hard twitch of his eyebrow.
-0-
Kuoh Academy. Cafeteria.
The cafeteria was almost completely filled. There were students and some teachers hanging around here and there.
I sat at one of the tables reserved for teachers and sipped my ramen. I was genuinely enjoying the moment of my meal as a certain person decided to interrupt me.
- "Оh? Romani-sensei, it's rare to see you eating in the cafeteria," a bespectacled female student spoke up and sat down at the table.
- "What are you doing at the teachers' table, Aika-san?" I asked, still focused on the ramen.
- "I just thought I'd talk to the Magician, sensei," she replied, propping her chin up and smiling sweetly.
I froze and slowly looked up at her. Demons didn't put up a barrier against mere humans? Impossible. Sona wouldn't make such a grave mistake. Did Aika overhear the conversation at the Occult Research Club? Absolutely not. Sirzechs is very protective of her sister, and so has covered the building with the Rias Club with a large number of closed fields discouraging ordinary people from going there. Then how did she know I was a Magician?
I looked over at 'Aika. She was still smiling sweetly at me and apparently waiting for an answer to come to me. Activating the 3rd magic, I noticed one detail.
- "You better get ready, Romani," I heard Goetia's voice in my head.
Oh? Did he realize something?
- "What are you?" I decided to ask.
- "Why are you asking such a strange question to a beautiful girl like me?" She said, giving an overly surprised look.
- "Indeed. Only, I don't see any beautiful girl in front of me. What are you? A beast? There's an energy emanating from you that's very similar to it."
- "How rude," Aika replied, "My current appearance fits the description of a beautiful girl, doesn't it? And you're almost right. Only I'm a level higher."
Oh? So that's what Goetia was talking about. I decided to look around, thinking that ordinary people might hear our conversation. But I was wrong. The whole world stood still. Or rather, time has stopped. That makes the situation a little... interesting.
- "Why are you in Aika's body, Alaya? As far as I know, you don't exist in this world."
- "Are you sure about that, Mr. Magician? I really don't exist, or do I exist, but only in a different form?" She said, smirking wryly, "One more thing. I am NOT in Aika Kiryu's body. I am Aika Kiryu."
I am stunned. REALLY stunned. But then an epiphany came to me. Aika has been periodically featured in ALL seasons of DxD, and in some, she's been heavily involved. Even Issei's cronies didn't have as much screen time as she did. So the Alaya of this world were watching their main character? That... makes sense.
- "Nice to meet you, Aika 'Alaya' Kiryu. What did you want to talk to a good and law-abiding Samaritan like me about?"
- "Nothing important," Alaya replied, "Only about how you are doing here in this world?"
Hmm? Why does that question sound so familiar? Where have I heard it before? Oh! It's a pretty standard Zelretch phrase when meeting an immigrant. Good grief... Looks like I've met the culprit of my arrival in this world.
- "Pretty good," I replied, "I thank you for this chance, Alaya-sama."
- "You are welcome, Romani-sensei. But aren't you interested in the reason for my actions toward you?"
- "Of course I am. But whether you will tell me is another matter."
- "Of course I will," Alaya nodded, "You have a very important mission."
Sounds very standard. Some kind of universal evil, I suppose?
- "Alaya, even if she's not the one I know, always has plans for one thing or another," Goetia interjected again.
- "And that is?"
- "Helping the protagonist, of course!"
What?
- "What?" Goetia, who had already materialized, decided to voice my thoughts.
- "Well..." Alaya hesitated, "It so happens that when I decided to contact my colleague from, as you call it, 'Nasuverse', a certain problem arose."
- "What kind of problem could an entity like you have?" Goetia hesitated.
We think alike now, don't we? What a strange feeling.
I wondered. What kind of problem could a protagonist have? They're invincible.
- "Don't drag it out, Alaya-sama."
- "Well... It turns out that Beast VI merged with the Trihexa of this world," she finished, sticking out her tongue and pounding her head with her fist like a typical stupid anime girl who made a mistake.
- "And?" I raised an eyebrow, "But you're aware that I have not one, but THREE Beasts on my side with an Assassin-class Grand Servant on top of it, right?"
- "Trihexa is a wild beast," my friend in my head supported my words, "Even if he got a little stronger than he was, me or Beast II is more than enough to deal with him."
- "True, but there's a catch. If Trihex isn't defeated by ANY main character, then the conceptual law of this world will be broken, and the timeline will reset to the original timeline. As for those who don't belong to that very original timeline? They will be erased. Not killed. Not returned to their birth line. They will be erased. Te-heh." she finished, repeating the gesture.
- "What?" Goetia and I shrieked in unison.
It wasn't just one eye twitching, oh no. I had TWO eyes twitching at once as I looked at this misunderstanding of Humanity's 'Unconscious' Will. I'm sure my friend is feeling the same way I am.
- "How did your colleague react when she recognized this 'tiny' miscalculation of yours?" I asked, trying to remain calm.
- "That I should handle it myself," she replied, and looked away, glancing at me sneakily.
- "I mean," I decided to say, and my magic began to wave from my body, "You've decided to take it out on me?"
- "Well..." she began, tapping her index fingers and still averting her gaze, "Since you owe me, sensei... You would help out a beautiful girl like me, wouldn't you?"
Oh! I'll do it, you damn woman! Did I have a choice? Of course not! If I am to suffer, you will share that burden with me! Get ready, Alaya Shiki.
-0-
Kuoh City. Emiya's residence.
I burst into the house and immediately announced a general assembly of the residents. After gathering, Emiya was the first to speak.
- "Master, who is she? And why does she seem so familiar to me?"
Some people, namely: Beasts, Grandfather, Merlin and Enkidu froze upon seeing the person I brought.
- "Oh! Dear Emiya," I began solemnly, "Meet your employer's colleague from this world!"
At first he didn't understand what I meant. When he did, he instantly projected his favorite swords and pointed them at the guest. And so did the rest of the Servants. Except for the Beasts and Grandpa of course.
Alaya hid behind my back, peeking out from there.
- "Nice to meet you! I hope we can be friends!" she declared.
Upon hearing Alaya's words, everyone, I mean EVERYONE recoiled and stared at her.
You bet they did. To hear THAT from the collective unconsciousness of mankind and remain in some state untouched is quite a feat, yep.
- "Uh-huh. Now that we've met. We have something VERY important to discuss," I announced with a clap of my hands.
I wonder how they'll react when they hear the TRUE essence of ALL typical anime worlds with a protagonist in the Harem genre.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
- "H-how is that possible!" Sona shrieked loudly that even her glasses skewed. And the rest of the Student Council looked on in disbelief.
- "What do you mean, Sona-san?" I asked, blinking my innocent eyes.
- "How could I lose!"
I don't know... Maybe because you were basically playing with your ancestor? Of course, I won't mention that minor factor. Uh-huh. Speaking of which.
- "Her mental faculties are pretty good," said the Sitri demon in my head, "But she relies on them too much. If the demons of today are using chess to teach the younger generation how to think strategically and tactically, it's a failed plan. Nothing can teach this better than a real battlefield. Or at least the Ranked Game you mentioned, Romani."
- "Well, that's unlikely," I answered him, "It's more likely that chess is popular among them because their Evil Pieces are based on the same chess. So don't get your hopes up so high."
- "Romani-sensei, are you alright?" Tsubaki asked me, apparently replacing the fact that I'd gone off on my own.
- "Yeah, yeah, just thinking about something," I replied and turned to Sona, "So. You're not going to recant, are you, Sona-san?"
- "No," she replied with a shake of her head.
- "Good. Then I'll take my leave," I said as I left the Student Council room, "If you ever want to play again, I'm at your service."
While I was walking through the corridors of the school to the infirmary, Emiya, who had been in ghost form the whole time, decided to talk to me.
- "You did a very mature thing, Master," Emiya said sarcastically.
- "Of course I did! After all, I am a very mature person!" I replied enthusiastically.
- "Your actions say otherwise. And by the way, where is the Primate Murder?"
- "He's enjoying the attention of the demon schoolgirls. You can forget about him."
- "What? You talk about the Evil of Humanity and you suggest I just forget about him?" Emiya asked, looking at me like an idiot.
- "Oh! Look at the time! I think it's lunch time," I said, looking at my empty wrist, "It's time for me to eat. And for you to tend to your harem, Mr. Bone of my sword."
Emiya didn't reply anything, only dematerialized with a VERY hard twitch of his eyebrow.
-0-
Kuoh Academy. Cafeteria.
The cafeteria was almost completely filled. There were students and some teachers hanging around here and there.
I sat at one of the tables reserved for teachers and sipped my ramen. I was genuinely enjoying the moment of my meal as a certain person decided to interrupt me.
- "Оh? Romani-sensei, it's rare to see you eating in the cafeteria," a bespectacled female student spoke up and sat down at the table.
- "What are you doing at the teachers' table, Aika-san?" I asked, still focused on the ramen.
- "I just thought I'd talk to the Magician, sensei," she replied, propping her chin up and smiling sweetly.
I froze and slowly looked up at her. Demons didn't put up a barrier against mere humans? Impossible. Sona wouldn't make such a grave mistake. Did Aika overhear the conversation at the Occult Research Club? Absolutely not. Sirzechs is very protective of her sister, and so has covered the building with the Rias Club with a large number of closed fields discouraging ordinary people from going there. Then how did she know I was a Magician?
I looked over at 'Aika. She was still smiling sweetly at me and apparently waiting for an answer to come to me. Activating the 3rd magic, I noticed one detail.
- "You better get ready, Romani," I heard Goetia's voice in my head.
Oh? Did he realize something?
- "What are you?" I decided to ask.
- "Why are you asking such a strange question to a beautiful girl like me?" She said, giving an overly surprised look.
- "Indeed. Only, I don't see any beautiful girl in front of me. What are you? A beast? There's an energy emanating from you that's very similar to it."
- "How rude," Aika replied, "My current appearance fits the description of a beautiful girl, doesn't it? And you're almost right. Only I'm a level higher."
Oh? So that's what Goetia was talking about. I decided to look around, thinking that ordinary people might hear our conversation. But I was wrong. The whole world stood still. Or rather, time has stopped. That makes the situation a little... interesting.
- "Why are you in Aika's body, Alaya? As far as I know, you don't exist in this world."
- "Are you sure about that, Mr. Magician? I really don't exist, or do I exist, but only in a different form?" She said, smirking wryly, "One more thing. I am NOT in Aika Kiryu's body. I am Aika Kiryu."
I am stunned. REALLY stunned. But then an epiphany came to me. Aika has been periodically featured in ALL seasons of DxD, and in some, she's been heavily involved. Even Issei's cronies didn't have as much screen time as she did. So the Alaya of this world were watching their main character? That... makes sense.
- "Nice to meet you, Aika 'Alaya' Kiryu. What did you want to talk to a good and law-abiding Samaritan like me about?"
- "Nothing important," Alaya replied, "Only about how you are doing here in this world?"
Hmm? Why does that question sound so familiar? Where have I heard it before? Oh! It's a pretty standard Zelretch phrase when meeting an immigrant. Good grief... Looks like I've met the culprit of my arrival in this world.
- "Pretty good," I replied, "I thank you for this chance, Alaya-sama."
- "You are welcome, Romani-sensei. But aren't you interested in the reason for my actions toward you?"
- "Of course I am. But whether you will tell me is another matter."
- "Of course I will," Alaya nodded, "You have a very important mission."
Sounds very standard. Some kind of universal evil, I suppose?
- "Alaya, even if she's not the one I know, always has plans for one thing or another," Goetia interjected again.
- "And that is?"
- "Helping the protagonist, of course!"
What?
- "What?" Goetia, who had already materialized, decided to voice my thoughts.
- "Well..." Alaya hesitated, "It so happens that when I decided to contact my colleague from, as you call it, 'Nasuverse', a certain problem arose."
- "What kind of problem could an entity like you have?" Goetia hesitated.
We think alike now, don't we? What a strange feeling.
I wondered. What kind of problem could a protagonist have? They're invincible.
- "Don't drag it out, Alaya-sama."
- "Well... It turns out that Beast VI merged with the Trihexa of this world," she finished, sticking out her tongue and pounding her head with her fist like a typical stupid anime girl who made a mistake.
- "And?" I raised an eyebrow, "But you're aware that I have not one, but THREE Beasts on my side with an Assassin-class Grand Servant on top of it, right?"
- "Trihexa is a wild beast," my friend in my head supported my words, "Even if he got a little stronger than he was, me or Beast II is more than enough to deal with him."
- "True, but there's a catch. If Trihex isn't defeated by ANY main character, then the conceptual law of this world will be broken, and the timeline will reset to the original timeline. As for those who don't belong to that very original timeline? They will be erased. Not killed. Not returned to their birth line. They will be erased. Te-heh." she finished, repeating the gesture.
- "What?" Goetia and I shrieked in unison.
It wasn't just one eye twitching, oh no. I had TWO eyes twitching at once as I looked at this misunderstanding of Humanity's 'Unconscious' Will. I'm sure my friend is feeling the same way I am.
- "How did your colleague react when she recognized this 'tiny' miscalculation of yours?" I asked, trying to remain calm.
- "That I should handle it myself," she replied, and looked away, glancing at me sneakily.
- "I mean," I decided to say, and my magic began to wave from my body, "You've decided to take it out on me?"
- "Well..." she began, tapping her index fingers and still averting her gaze, "Since you owe me, sensei... You would help out a beautiful girl like me, wouldn't you?"
Oh! I'll do it, you damn woman! Did I have a choice? Of course not! If I am to suffer, you will share that burden with me! Get ready, Alaya Shiki.
-0-
Kuoh City. Emiya's residence.
I burst into the house and immediately announced a general assembly of the residents. After gathering, Emiya was the first to speak.
- "Master, who is she? And why does she seem so familiar to me?"
Some people, namely: Beasts, Grandfather, Merlin and Enkidu froze upon seeing the person I brought.
- "Oh! Dear Emiya," I began solemnly, "Meet your employer's colleague from this world!"
At first he didn't understand what I meant. When he did, he instantly projected his favorite swords and pointed them at the guest. And so did the rest of the Servants. Except for the Beasts and Grandpa of course.
Alaya hid behind my back, peeking out from there.
- "Nice to meet you! I hope we can be friends!" she declared.
Upon hearing Alaya's words, everyone, I mean EVERYONE recoiled and stared at her.
You bet they did. To hear THAT from the collective unconsciousness of mankind and remain in some state untouched is quite a feat, yep.
- "Uh-huh. Now that we've met. We have something VERY important to discuss," I announced with a clap of my hands.
I wonder how they'll react when they hear the TRUE essence of ALL typical anime worlds with a protagonist in the Harem genre.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 6
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Emiya Residence. The common room.
What can I say? This dead silence definitely gives me a sense of dejavu. Someone was mulling over my explanation. Some were still in shock at Alaya and her performance. And someone else didn't care about any of it. And those others were silently eating Emiya's cooking. It continued until the culprit of the whole situation decided to say something completely inappropriate.
- "You're such a good cook, Emiya-kun! Do you have a girlfriend? I don't mind becoming one if you don't have one!"
The atmosphere instantly changed. Artoria and Medusa began to let out an intense bloodlust. Merlin fell on his stomach while laughing from it. Everyone else except Grandpa, the Beasts, and the Ophis, who didn't care, stared dumbly at Alaya. Even Hercules, who had stopped growling.
Emiya, on the other hand... Oooooh, guys. Emiya was still standing there staring at Alaya. Well, like looking and standing... His eyes were looking at her, and his legs were still supporting his body in a standing position. But there was one BUT. He was unconscious. Not at all.
I wonder if he was unconscious because the Unconscious Will of Mankind suggested dating him, or from her calling him 'Emiya-kun' like a certain brunette tsundere?
Would I have interrupted this on any other day? Absolutely. But unfortunately, not today.
- "Calm down," I said and activated my magic, "We can discuss this matter later. Focus.
After about five minutes, somehow, everyone managed to come to their senses and start thinking. Well, except for Emiya. Artoria was the first to speak."
- "What do you plan to do, Master?"
- "Оh? What makes you think I already have a plan?"
- "A hunch." Artoria said.
Heh. Well, she's almost right. But a little clarification is needed.
- "Aika," I turned to the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind, "How much can I change in the plot?"
- "Hmm..." she thought, putting her finger to her chin, "The main events should more or less match the original storyline. That is, the main villain of a particular event should be defeated by the protagonist, say, Kokabiel, Riser Phenex, etc. Other than that? Your hands are pretty much untied, sensei. Plus, you have, sort of, a head start, since Romani Archaman existed in this version of the world."
- "So, it's not as bad as I originally thought?" I asked, "Essentially, I can take on the role of personalities like Azazel?"
- "That's right. Even I, the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind, helped Issei here and there. So, you can breathe easy, to a certain extent."
Hmmm... That makes things easier. The protagonist will have to start his training earlier than he was meant to.
- "But I must warn you, sensei,'' Alaya continued, "Because Trihexa and Beast VI are now one, a thin channel has been formed between the two worlds. Therefore, expect the Shadow Servants to appear."
Unexpected, but acceptable. Although we'll have to call in more Servants. Just in case.
- "Gentlemen. Show some hospitality to our guest while I get busy summoning Servants for backup," I said and headed for the basement.
-0-
Emiya's residence. The basement.
Who should I summon? Hmm... I think Caster and Assassin will be enough to start with.
I activated the summoning circle and it glowed. There was a lot more dust than when I had summoned earlier. After waiting for it to dissipate, I saw, or rather felt, several people.
Kneeling in front of me was a blue-haired woman with a dark skin tone and a skull mask on her face. О? Lucky-lucky.
- "We have answered your call, summoner," she said, "We are the Hassan of the Hundred Faces, Assassin class. You are our Master?"
- "Uh-huh. Step aside, please. I need to summon another Servant."
She nodded and stood behind me, her shadows wriggling back and forth.
I activated the circle once more. And, this time, I summoned someone I didn't expect to see, but was glad it wasn't his counterpart from another class.
- "You managed to summon the Wise King of Uruk from the Caster class, you mongrel," he said, "Hopefully, you'll dispel my boredom."
Yep. Definitely Gilgamesh. Well, thanks again for not being Archer.
- "Yeah, yeah. You're Gilgamesh and blah, blah, blah. Now let's go to the common room. You too, Hundred Faces."
- "Оh? You dare to order the King around, you mongrel? Who gave you that right?" He was surprised and summoned two portals with staffs aimed at me.
- "Well, you can at least listen to me, can't you? And in case you haven't noticed, your old friend is here too," I began, "Besides, I'm a Magician who wields TWO True Magics at once, and you don't want to deal with me."
He stopped and expanded his senses. After a few moments, he apparently realized that I was telling the truth.
- "Ho? You mean you're a stronger mongrel?" He said, and the portals disappeared, "But since I am the King, I'll let you entertain me. For now."
And he must have sensed the Beasts to indulge me. Or maybe not. What a troubled guy.
- "Yeah, yeah. Now, follow me."
-0-
Emiya residence. The common room.
As we walked up with the new Servants, we were confronted with a mixed picture.
Alaya was hanging onto Emiya, who had already come to his senses, and trying to be his girlfriend. Artoria and Medusa were throwing fierce looks at this. Merlin was still laughing while watching this. Beasts, Ophis, and Hercules didn't care. Fou had already returned and was sitting on Tiamat's head.
But Enkidu and Grandpa... Enkidu grabbed Gilgamesh by the arm and took him aside. A hundred faces in the form of a blue-haired woman approached Grandpa and bowed and said:
- "Greetings, Great Founder."
Grandpa only nodded at her words and looked at me.
- "Orders, Master?"
I looked at the Servants and hesitated. Although I have my hands free, I can't change the plot drastically. I would have to settle for the role of Azazel's assistant.
With a clap of my hands, I got the Servants' attention.
- "Based on our capabilities, we will limit ourselves to supporting and observing the protagonist here and there. We will intervene only as a last resort. Is that okay with you, Alaya?"
- "Uh-huh," she nodded, "But you've already started interfering with the plot, Sensei. That's why you need to work on strengthening Issei. Training, let's say. Because Trihexa is stronger than he was originally, you need to speed up his growth. And, of course, prevent him from dying."
- "Since the plot has only just begun, then... A hundred faces. You keep an eye on this town. Also send a couple faces of yourself to the Vatican and Kyoto."
She nodded and disappeared into the shadows. Okay, that's taken care of.
- "What about the others, Master?" Emiya asked.
- "Nothing yet. I don't want to reveal the Servants any sooner than necessary. Tomorrow I will go to the Occult Research Club to find out where the plot stands, and I will contact Azazel. After that, I'll make plans based on what I find out. Until then, go about your business."
The servants nodded and went to their rooms.
- "I should be getting back, too," Aika said, and headed for the exit. But I stopped her by grabbing her shoulder.
- "Now, now. Where are you going, Alaya-sama?" I murmured, grinning wildly, "You're not just going to run away and dump everything on me, are you?"
- "Of course not! It's just that a young and beautiful girl like me needs a vacation, don't you think? And what would people think if they saw me, a schoolgirl, leaving the house of a male teacher?" She asked. Her eyes raced and her cheeks flushed.
- "No problem at all, Aika-san. I'm happy to host a female student in need of a new place to live, and I'm even willing to give you a room next to Artoria and Medusa's room. I'm so kind, aren't I?"
- "N-no need. I have my own house, don't I?" She shrank back and mumbled.
- "It doesn't matter, Aika-san. Your parents are already aware (Magically) and don't mind it,'' I said and threw her on my shoulder, carrying her to the promised room, under the stares of Saber and Rider.
- "I-I...I promised that if I were to suffer, you would share that burden with me, didn't I, Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind?"
To my insane giggles, I dragged Alaya to be eaten by the wolves. A very pleasant feeling...
-0-
Kuoh Academy.The Occult Studies Club building.
As I approached the door of the club, I heard Issei's voice.
- "I understand, President."
I entered the Club without knocking and sat down on the vacant couch defiantly. Only Rias, Akeno, and Issei were present in the room.
- "What are you doing here, Romani-sensei?" Rias decided to ask, sitting at her desk.
- "I came to drink tea, Rias-san," I answered, "Don't mind me. You may continue your discussion."
- "You act very casual for an uninvited guest, sensei," she said with a twitching eye.
I paid no attention to her as Akeno handed me a cup of tea.
- "Thank you, Akeno-san," I said, taking a sip.- Your tea is as good as ever.
- "Thank you for the praise, sensei. But still, what are you doing here? And Fou is not with you?"
- "Uh-uh. That furry pest prefers to sleep 24 hours a day. And I'm really here for tea. By the way, what were you two discussing before I got here? Did Issei steal someone's underwear again?"
- "How could you say such a thing, sensei?!" he shrieked indignantly, "I would never do such a thing!"
- "Your reputation doesn't agree with you, pervert-kun. But then again, what were you discussing?"
- "We…"
- "I met a beautiful foreign nun, and I even helped her find the Church! She was so nice!" Issei interrupted Rias.
Ho? Is Asia already in town? I see.
In that case, my promise to Grandpa will be fulfilled sooner than I expected.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
What can I say? This dead silence definitely gives me a sense of dejavu. Someone was mulling over my explanation. Some were still in shock at Alaya and her performance. And someone else didn't care about any of it. And those others were silently eating Emiya's cooking. It continued until the culprit of the whole situation decided to say something completely inappropriate.
- "You're such a good cook, Emiya-kun! Do you have a girlfriend? I don't mind becoming one if you don't have one!"
The atmosphere instantly changed. Artoria and Medusa began to let out an intense bloodlust. Merlin fell on his stomach while laughing from it. Everyone else except Grandpa, the Beasts, and the Ophis, who didn't care, stared dumbly at Alaya. Even Hercules, who had stopped growling.
Emiya, on the other hand... Oooooh, guys. Emiya was still standing there staring at Alaya. Well, like looking and standing... His eyes were looking at her, and his legs were still supporting his body in a standing position. But there was one BUT. He was unconscious. Not at all.
I wonder if he was unconscious because the Unconscious Will of Mankind suggested dating him, or from her calling him 'Emiya-kun' like a certain brunette tsundere?
Would I have interrupted this on any other day? Absolutely. But unfortunately, not today.
- "Calm down," I said and activated my magic, "We can discuss this matter later. Focus.
After about five minutes, somehow, everyone managed to come to their senses and start thinking. Well, except for Emiya. Artoria was the first to speak."
- "What do you plan to do, Master?"
- "Оh? What makes you think I already have a plan?"
- "A hunch." Artoria said.
Heh. Well, she's almost right. But a little clarification is needed.
- "Aika," I turned to the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind, "How much can I change in the plot?"
- "Hmm..." she thought, putting her finger to her chin, "The main events should more or less match the original storyline. That is, the main villain of a particular event should be defeated by the protagonist, say, Kokabiel, Riser Phenex, etc. Other than that? Your hands are pretty much untied, sensei. Plus, you have, sort of, a head start, since Romani Archaman existed in this version of the world."
- "So, it's not as bad as I originally thought?" I asked, "Essentially, I can take on the role of personalities like Azazel?"
- "That's right. Even I, the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind, helped Issei here and there. So, you can breathe easy, to a certain extent."
Hmmm... That makes things easier. The protagonist will have to start his training earlier than he was meant to.
- "But I must warn you, sensei,'' Alaya continued, "Because Trihexa and Beast VI are now one, a thin channel has been formed between the two worlds. Therefore, expect the Shadow Servants to appear."
Unexpected, but acceptable. Although we'll have to call in more Servants. Just in case.
- "Gentlemen. Show some hospitality to our guest while I get busy summoning Servants for backup," I said and headed for the basement.
-0-
Emiya's residence. The basement.
Who should I summon? Hmm... I think Caster and Assassin will be enough to start with.
I activated the summoning circle and it glowed. There was a lot more dust than when I had summoned earlier. After waiting for it to dissipate, I saw, or rather felt, several people.
Kneeling in front of me was a blue-haired woman with a dark skin tone and a skull mask on her face. О? Lucky-lucky.
- "We have answered your call, summoner," she said, "We are the Hassan of the Hundred Faces, Assassin class. You are our Master?"
- "Uh-huh. Step aside, please. I need to summon another Servant."
She nodded and stood behind me, her shadows wriggling back and forth.
I activated the circle once more. And, this time, I summoned someone I didn't expect to see, but was glad it wasn't his counterpart from another class.
- "You managed to summon the Wise King of Uruk from the Caster class, you mongrel," he said, "Hopefully, you'll dispel my boredom."
Yep. Definitely Gilgamesh. Well, thanks again for not being Archer.
- "Yeah, yeah. You're Gilgamesh and blah, blah, blah. Now let's go to the common room. You too, Hundred Faces."
- "Оh? You dare to order the King around, you mongrel? Who gave you that right?" He was surprised and summoned two portals with staffs aimed at me.
- "Well, you can at least listen to me, can't you? And in case you haven't noticed, your old friend is here too," I began, "Besides, I'm a Magician who wields TWO True Magics at once, and you don't want to deal with me."
He stopped and expanded his senses. After a few moments, he apparently realized that I was telling the truth.
- "Ho? You mean you're a stronger mongrel?" He said, and the portals disappeared, "But since I am the King, I'll let you entertain me. For now."
And he must have sensed the Beasts to indulge me. Or maybe not. What a troubled guy.
- "Yeah, yeah. Now, follow me."
-0-
Emiya residence. The common room.
As we walked up with the new Servants, we were confronted with a mixed picture.
Alaya was hanging onto Emiya, who had already come to his senses, and trying to be his girlfriend. Artoria and Medusa were throwing fierce looks at this. Merlin was still laughing while watching this. Beasts, Ophis, and Hercules didn't care. Fou had already returned and was sitting on Tiamat's head.
But Enkidu and Grandpa... Enkidu grabbed Gilgamesh by the arm and took him aside. A hundred faces in the form of a blue-haired woman approached Grandpa and bowed and said:
- "Greetings, Great Founder."
Grandpa only nodded at her words and looked at me.
- "Orders, Master?"
I looked at the Servants and hesitated. Although I have my hands free, I can't change the plot drastically. I would have to settle for the role of Azazel's assistant.
With a clap of my hands, I got the Servants' attention.
- "Based on our capabilities, we will limit ourselves to supporting and observing the protagonist here and there. We will intervene only as a last resort. Is that okay with you, Alaya?"
- "Uh-huh," she nodded, "But you've already started interfering with the plot, Sensei. That's why you need to work on strengthening Issei. Training, let's say. Because Trihexa is stronger than he was originally, you need to speed up his growth. And, of course, prevent him from dying."
- "Since the plot has only just begun, then... A hundred faces. You keep an eye on this town. Also send a couple faces of yourself to the Vatican and Kyoto."
She nodded and disappeared into the shadows. Okay, that's taken care of.
- "What about the others, Master?" Emiya asked.
- "Nothing yet. I don't want to reveal the Servants any sooner than necessary. Tomorrow I will go to the Occult Research Club to find out where the plot stands, and I will contact Azazel. After that, I'll make plans based on what I find out. Until then, go about your business."
The servants nodded and went to their rooms.
- "I should be getting back, too," Aika said, and headed for the exit. But I stopped her by grabbing her shoulder.
- "Now, now. Where are you going, Alaya-sama?" I murmured, grinning wildly, "You're not just going to run away and dump everything on me, are you?"
- "Of course not! It's just that a young and beautiful girl like me needs a vacation, don't you think? And what would people think if they saw me, a schoolgirl, leaving the house of a male teacher?" She asked. Her eyes raced and her cheeks flushed.
- "No problem at all, Aika-san. I'm happy to host a female student in need of a new place to live, and I'm even willing to give you a room next to Artoria and Medusa's room. I'm so kind, aren't I?"
- "N-no need. I have my own house, don't I?" She shrank back and mumbled.
- "It doesn't matter, Aika-san. Your parents are already aware (Magically) and don't mind it,'' I said and threw her on my shoulder, carrying her to the promised room, under the stares of Saber and Rider.
- "I-I...I promised that if I were to suffer, you would share that burden with me, didn't I, Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind?"
To my insane giggles, I dragged Alaya to be eaten by the wolves. A very pleasant feeling...
-0-
Kuoh Academy.The Occult Studies Club building.
As I approached the door of the club, I heard Issei's voice.
- "I understand, President."
I entered the Club without knocking and sat down on the vacant couch defiantly. Only Rias, Akeno, and Issei were present in the room.
- "What are you doing here, Romani-sensei?" Rias decided to ask, sitting at her desk.
- "I came to drink tea, Rias-san," I answered, "Don't mind me. You may continue your discussion."
- "You act very casual for an uninvited guest, sensei," she said with a twitching eye.
I paid no attention to her as Akeno handed me a cup of tea.
- "Thank you, Akeno-san," I said, taking a sip.- Your tea is as good as ever.
- "Thank you for the praise, sensei. But still, what are you doing here? And Fou is not with you?"
- "Uh-uh. That furry pest prefers to sleep 24 hours a day. And I'm really here for tea. By the way, what were you two discussing before I got here? Did Issei steal someone's underwear again?"
- "How could you say such a thing, sensei?!" he shrieked indignantly, "I would never do such a thing!"
- "Your reputation doesn't agree with you, pervert-kun. But then again, what were you discussing?"
- "We…"
- "I met a beautiful foreign nun, and I even helped her find the Church! She was so nice!" Issei interrupted Rias.
Ho? Is Asia already in town? I see.
In that case, my promise to Grandpa will be fulfilled sooner than I expected.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 7
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh Academy.
I walked out of the Rias Club as casually as I entered it, and was now heading towards Azazel's house, which was on the outskirts of the city, as 3rd magic told me. But first...
- "A hundred faces."
From my shadow, one of Assassin's faces emerged, awaiting orders.
- "Find and observe the newly arrived nun in town. Green eyes, blonde hair. And let me know when she will be hung on a cross in the basement of the local Church," I ordered, "Now, off you go."
Hearing me, the facet bowed and disappeared.
Half an hour later, I reached Azazel's house and rang the intercom. The door opened and there stood the Governor General of the Fallen in his homemade kimono.
- "Hello, is this the home of the uh... Blade of Blazing Radiance and Darkness?" I said, blinking my innocent eyes.
His face creased and his palms clenched into a fist. He looked around for someone, apparently Michael, but finding no one, he looked at me.
- "You must be mistaken," he managed to squeeze out a reply, "As far as I know, no one by that name lives here."
- "B-but I was sent to this very address, mister. Are you sure you don't know anyone named 'Blade of Blazing Radiance and Darkness'?" I deliberately repeated and made a very surprised face.
- "Who sent you?!" Azazel shrieked and grabbed me by the collar and lifted me off the ground.
- "The Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind," I stated, and a smirk appeared on my face.
He stared at me incredulously, but still lowered me to the ground and asked:
- "What do you mean? "
- "I think we should continue this conversation inside, Governor General," I suggested, adjusting my collar, "Of course, I'll explain everything there."
- "Then, come in," Azazel said, still looking at me, "Let's have a talk."
Heh. He doesn't know Alaya, but her title definitely piqued his interest. Anyway, the infiltration was a success!
-0-
Kuoh City. Azazel's house.
We sat across from each other and were silent. After a while, he couldn't take it anymore and asked:
- "Well?"
- "Oh! Right! I didn't introduce myself. My name is Romani Archaman, a nurse at Kuoh Academy. Nice to meet you, Mr. Azazel."
- "That's not what I asked," he said with a twitching eye.
- "God! How could I have forgotten that! I'm also a Magician," I said, smiling sweetly.
- "Enough! How do you know things that only Seraphim know? And what is the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind?" he blurted out.
Oh? He even let out his wings and magic. I think he's had enough bullying for today.
- "Well, Azazel. You better pour yourself something. After all, you're about to learn things you never thought you'd know," I said seriously.
He calmed down when he saw my serious face, and he thought about it. After a couple seconds, he did go ahead and pour himself something in his glass and returned to his seat, nodding his eyes at me, asking me to continue.
- "Do I need to answer your first question? Or should I go straight to the point?" I asked.
- "First to the point, please," he replied, taking a sip.
- "Do you think there are parallel worlds? If so, is there a starting point or an original version of these worlds?" I asked, creating a cup of coffee in my hand. He only raised an eyebrow when he saw this and pondered my question.
- "They do exist. I'm sure of that. But about the other question... I think every parallel world is different from each other, and if there is an original version of these worlds, it's just recorded in some metaphorical archive of the universe," he answered, shrugging his shoulders.
Ho? How insightful. I guess he's considered one of the smartest characters in all of DxD for a reason. Not enough, though. The very rules of this world limit its inhabitants in one aspect or another. Especially sanity. I've sometimes wondered why the local long-lived creatures can lose to some underage teenagers? And why can't they discover the same space travel? The answer is simple. The will of the world itself does not allow them to go beyond the plot. But there's a catch. This rule applies ONLY to its inhabitants. So all this relocation crap makes absolutely no sense.
- "Before we go any further, I want to make you a business proposition," I said in a calm voice, "And if you accept it, you will learn the deepest secrets of this world. The payment will be knowledge and help in working with the Sacred Gears."
When he heard me, he thought deeply. After a while, he asked:
- "And if I refuse?"
- "Well... I will erase all your memories related to the Sacred Gears and this conversation. Also, the entire Christian faction will know about your Blade. And don't hesitate. I can do that," I explained, smiling sweetly and releasing my magic.
Azazel stared at me, but did nothing more. Why? I had released enough magic to suppress his limit just a little bit. And he realized it. After a couple seconds, I stopped doing that, but I was still smiling sweetly.
- "I guess I don't really have a choice, do I?" He asked and took a couple sips from his glass, "Why me and not someone else?"
- "I'm glad we've come to an understanding, Azazel-kun. The answer to your question is quite simple. You know how to keep your mouth shut when necessary. And I understand there is Dragon Ball here, correct?" I asked, and he nodded.
- "You're Master Roshi," I finished and fell silent, waiting for him to figure out the rest on his own. Which Azazel did a few moments later.
- "Genres?" He asked, having come to some conclusions.
- "The main ones? Romantic comedy, harem, action," I answered and grinned.
- "And who's my Goku?"
- "Issei Hyoudou. A senior at Kuoh Academy, and the current host of the Ddraig."
Hearing me, he laughed, and after calming down, he said:
- "Is this the one I sent Reynal and her group to watch? Then there shouldn't be any problems, right?"
- "Oh! You have nothing to worry about, Azazel-kun. Me and Grandpa will take care of them."
- "That's not what I asked, Romani. And who is this 'Grandpa'?"
- "Well... Reynal's group didn't follow your orders, but someone else's. However, he did so under the influence of the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind I mentioned earlier. And about Grandpa?" I said and paused dramatically, "He is standing right behind you."
As soon as I finished speaking, Azazel instantly turned around and saw him.
- "Was that really necessary, Master?" Grandfather asked, "I am disgusted to be around those who have turned their backs on the Grace of God."
- "Who is he?" Turned to me and asked a frightened Azazel, "Why didn't I feel him? And what is this sensation of Death that comes from him?"
- "Good grief. I forgot to introduce him. Meet the founder of Hashashin, King Hassan, Azazel-kun."
- "W-what? H-how? How can he be alive?"
- "I'm not alive, Scapegoat of Heaven. I'm a Servant," Grandpa declared.
Azazel looked back and forth at him and me, as if asking what that meant.
- "Sit back down and take another bottle. This is going to be a long conversation."
-0-
After a very long explanation.
- "You mean you're from another world and the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind, i.e., Alaya, caused you to assist the protagonist, i.e., Issei Hyoudou, in gaining powers," Azazel summarized, drinking his second bottle of whiskey.
I nodded, sipping my coffee.
- "And it is the protagonist who must defeat Trihexa, who not only will be released in the future, but also strengthened because of this Alaya's mistake? And the main plot events must take place exactly as they are recorded in the 'Root' of the world, which is the archive that holds the original version of this very world."
I nodded again.
- "I see," he said, rubbing his temples, "Then who are the Servants? I've met the founder of Hashashin a couple times, and he didn't look anything like this one."
- "Oh! It's pretty easy to explain. The Servants are a feature of the world I came from. They are copies of Heroic Souls, which are the ghosts of heroes of ancient times and recorded in the Root of the world, who have retained their memories and skills that they had when they were alive. In principle, they can be called High Familiars, as Servants need to contract to maintain their form in the world of the living. In this case, with me."
- "You're saying that a Servant can be anyone who has written their name in the history of Humanity, right?"
- "Uh-huh."
Azazel sighed tiredly.
- "Then what do you want me to do? I still don't see the point of you telling me all this."
Well, he's adjusted to his new circumstances and existential crisis pretty easily. I suppose we can give him some compensation for that headache.
- "Information. You have agents all over the world. That's pretty easy to figure out, isn't it? Also, I won't fill you in on the plot, for reasons we both understand," I said, "One more thing. At first I had planned to send you only one Servant to help you with the Sacred Gears. But now I'm thinking of two."
- "Оh? And who would that be?"
- "You'll find out in a few days, and my number's already on your contact list. See you, Azazel-kun."
With those words, Grandpa and I teleported to the Emiya Residence.
-0-
Emiya Residence.
A couple days later.
It was a quiet and peaceful dinner at the Emiya Residence. Some were silently enjoying the food, some were indulging in the company of those present, and some were discussing the past (Gilgamesh and Merlin) rather loudly. I, on the other hand, was feeding the two restless draconians sitting at my sides. Emiya was suffering as usual, surrounded by his harem and Alaya, who were throwing death glares at each other and trying to feed him. However, all this idyll was interrupted by the Hundred Faces.
- "Master, the moment you spoke of has arrived," I heard the voice of one of her facets in my head.
I stopped feeding the restless duo and stood up from my seat and beckoned to Emiya, Merlin, and Grandfather. They nodded and came over to me.
Well... Let's get to work.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
I walked out of the Rias Club as casually as I entered it, and was now heading towards Azazel's house, which was on the outskirts of the city, as 3rd magic told me. But first...
- "A hundred faces."
From my shadow, one of Assassin's faces emerged, awaiting orders.
- "Find and observe the newly arrived nun in town. Green eyes, blonde hair. And let me know when she will be hung on a cross in the basement of the local Church," I ordered, "Now, off you go."
Hearing me, the facet bowed and disappeared.
Half an hour later, I reached Azazel's house and rang the intercom. The door opened and there stood the Governor General of the Fallen in his homemade kimono.
- "Hello, is this the home of the uh... Blade of Blazing Radiance and Darkness?" I said, blinking my innocent eyes.
His face creased and his palms clenched into a fist. He looked around for someone, apparently Michael, but finding no one, he looked at me.
- "You must be mistaken," he managed to squeeze out a reply, "As far as I know, no one by that name lives here."
- "B-but I was sent to this very address, mister. Are you sure you don't know anyone named 'Blade of Blazing Radiance and Darkness'?" I deliberately repeated and made a very surprised face.
- "Who sent you?!" Azazel shrieked and grabbed me by the collar and lifted me off the ground.
- "The Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind," I stated, and a smirk appeared on my face.
He stared at me incredulously, but still lowered me to the ground and asked:
- "What do you mean? "
- "I think we should continue this conversation inside, Governor General," I suggested, adjusting my collar, "Of course, I'll explain everything there."
- "Then, come in," Azazel said, still looking at me, "Let's have a talk."
Heh. He doesn't know Alaya, but her title definitely piqued his interest. Anyway, the infiltration was a success!
-0-
Kuoh City. Azazel's house.
We sat across from each other and were silent. After a while, he couldn't take it anymore and asked:
- "Well?"
- "Oh! Right! I didn't introduce myself. My name is Romani Archaman, a nurse at Kuoh Academy. Nice to meet you, Mr. Azazel."
- "That's not what I asked," he said with a twitching eye.
- "God! How could I have forgotten that! I'm also a Magician," I said, smiling sweetly.
- "Enough! How do you know things that only Seraphim know? And what is the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind?" he blurted out.
Oh? He even let out his wings and magic. I think he's had enough bullying for today.
- "Well, Azazel. You better pour yourself something. After all, you're about to learn things you never thought you'd know," I said seriously.
He calmed down when he saw my serious face, and he thought about it. After a couple seconds, he did go ahead and pour himself something in his glass and returned to his seat, nodding his eyes at me, asking me to continue.
- "Do I need to answer your first question? Or should I go straight to the point?" I asked.
- "First to the point, please," he replied, taking a sip.
- "Do you think there are parallel worlds? If so, is there a starting point or an original version of these worlds?" I asked, creating a cup of coffee in my hand. He only raised an eyebrow when he saw this and pondered my question.
- "They do exist. I'm sure of that. But about the other question... I think every parallel world is different from each other, and if there is an original version of these worlds, it's just recorded in some metaphorical archive of the universe," he answered, shrugging his shoulders.
Ho? How insightful. I guess he's considered one of the smartest characters in all of DxD for a reason. Not enough, though. The very rules of this world limit its inhabitants in one aspect or another. Especially sanity. I've sometimes wondered why the local long-lived creatures can lose to some underage teenagers? And why can't they discover the same space travel? The answer is simple. The will of the world itself does not allow them to go beyond the plot. But there's a catch. This rule applies ONLY to its inhabitants. So all this relocation crap makes absolutely no sense.
- "Before we go any further, I want to make you a business proposition," I said in a calm voice, "And if you accept it, you will learn the deepest secrets of this world. The payment will be knowledge and help in working with the Sacred Gears."
When he heard me, he thought deeply. After a while, he asked:
- "And if I refuse?"
- "Well... I will erase all your memories related to the Sacred Gears and this conversation. Also, the entire Christian faction will know about your Blade. And don't hesitate. I can do that," I explained, smiling sweetly and releasing my magic.
Azazel stared at me, but did nothing more. Why? I had released enough magic to suppress his limit just a little bit. And he realized it. After a couple seconds, I stopped doing that, but I was still smiling sweetly.
- "I guess I don't really have a choice, do I?" He asked and took a couple sips from his glass, "Why me and not someone else?"
- "I'm glad we've come to an understanding, Azazel-kun. The answer to your question is quite simple. You know how to keep your mouth shut when necessary. And I understand there is Dragon Ball here, correct?" I asked, and he nodded.
- "You're Master Roshi," I finished and fell silent, waiting for him to figure out the rest on his own. Which Azazel did a few moments later.
- "Genres?" He asked, having come to some conclusions.
- "The main ones? Romantic comedy, harem, action," I answered and grinned.
- "And who's my Goku?"
- "Issei Hyoudou. A senior at Kuoh Academy, and the current host of the Ddraig."
Hearing me, he laughed, and after calming down, he said:
- "Is this the one I sent Reynal and her group to watch? Then there shouldn't be any problems, right?"
- "Oh! You have nothing to worry about, Azazel-kun. Me and Grandpa will take care of them."
- "That's not what I asked, Romani. And who is this 'Grandpa'?"
- "Well... Reynal's group didn't follow your orders, but someone else's. However, he did so under the influence of the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind I mentioned earlier. And about Grandpa?" I said and paused dramatically, "He is standing right behind you."
As soon as I finished speaking, Azazel instantly turned around and saw him.
- "Was that really necessary, Master?" Grandfather asked, "I am disgusted to be around those who have turned their backs on the Grace of God."
- "Who is he?" Turned to me and asked a frightened Azazel, "Why didn't I feel him? And what is this sensation of Death that comes from him?"
- "Good grief. I forgot to introduce him. Meet the founder of Hashashin, King Hassan, Azazel-kun."
- "W-what? H-how? How can he be alive?"
- "I'm not alive, Scapegoat of Heaven. I'm a Servant," Grandpa declared.
Azazel looked back and forth at him and me, as if asking what that meant.
- "Sit back down and take another bottle. This is going to be a long conversation."
-0-
After a very long explanation.
- "You mean you're from another world and the Collective Unconsciousness of Mankind, i.e., Alaya, caused you to assist the protagonist, i.e., Issei Hyoudou, in gaining powers," Azazel summarized, drinking his second bottle of whiskey.
I nodded, sipping my coffee.
- "And it is the protagonist who must defeat Trihexa, who not only will be released in the future, but also strengthened because of this Alaya's mistake? And the main plot events must take place exactly as they are recorded in the 'Root' of the world, which is the archive that holds the original version of this very world."
I nodded again.
- "I see," he said, rubbing his temples, "Then who are the Servants? I've met the founder of Hashashin a couple times, and he didn't look anything like this one."
- "Oh! It's pretty easy to explain. The Servants are a feature of the world I came from. They are copies of Heroic Souls, which are the ghosts of heroes of ancient times and recorded in the Root of the world, who have retained their memories and skills that they had when they were alive. In principle, they can be called High Familiars, as Servants need to contract to maintain their form in the world of the living. In this case, with me."
- "You're saying that a Servant can be anyone who has written their name in the history of Humanity, right?"
- "Uh-huh."
Azazel sighed tiredly.
- "Then what do you want me to do? I still don't see the point of you telling me all this."
Well, he's adjusted to his new circumstances and existential crisis pretty easily. I suppose we can give him some compensation for that headache.
- "Information. You have agents all over the world. That's pretty easy to figure out, isn't it? Also, I won't fill you in on the plot, for reasons we both understand," I said, "One more thing. At first I had planned to send you only one Servant to help you with the Sacred Gears. But now I'm thinking of two."
- "Оh? And who would that be?"
- "You'll find out in a few days, and my number's already on your contact list. See you, Azazel-kun."
With those words, Grandpa and I teleported to the Emiya Residence.
-0-
Emiya Residence.
A couple days later.
It was a quiet and peaceful dinner at the Emiya Residence. Some were silently enjoying the food, some were indulging in the company of those present, and some were discussing the past (Gilgamesh and Merlin) rather loudly. I, on the other hand, was feeding the two restless draconians sitting at my sides. Emiya was suffering as usual, surrounded by his harem and Alaya, who were throwing death glares at each other and trying to feed him. However, all this idyll was interrupted by the Hundred Faces.
- "Master, the moment you spoke of has arrived," I heard the voice of one of her facets in my head.
I stopped feeding the restless duo and stood up from my seat and beckoned to Emiya, Merlin, and Grandfather. They nodded and came over to me.
Well... Let's get to work.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 8
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh City. Church.
Before entering the church, I sent Merlin and Emiya to monitor the situation outside, while I went inside with Grandpa in ghost form.
The atmosphere inside matched the scene from the anime: benches were scattered, windows were broken, and plaster was occasionally chipping off the walls. Three Fallen from Reynal's group were also in the room, but not herself. Activating 3rd magic, I sensed her in the basement along with Asia and the renegade priests.
The trio of Fallen, hearing the sound of the doors opening, turned in her direction and noticed me.
- "Oh? What's a cutie like you doing in an abandoned Church?" Loli-Fallen Mittelt asked.
- "Cute?" I asked and raised an eyebrow, "Sorry, girl, but I'm not interested in little girls."
- "Good grief. You've been rejected, little girl," Dohnaseek said with a chuckle.
- "How dare you!" Mittelt shrieked and threw a spear of light at me. But it scattered before it reached me.
Heh. Just so you know, I didn't use my ring that I created earlier. Oh, no. That was Solomon's power. Since Romani Archaman is the reincarnation of Solomon, it follows that I was able to obtain some of his powers.
In addition to quickly understanding the magic I saw, which is actually why I can use teleportation, I was able to gain pseudo immunity to the attacks of low-level members of the Christian faction.
I realized this after the events in the Student Council room when I was attacked by Sona. The ring absorbed her magic, yes, but it did so only after dispelling the attack with my pseudo-immunity. Why? I suppose it's because Solomon was recognized as God himself, at least in the DxD world, making him a Saint of sorts.
Now, I had the attention of all three Fallen. They became wary, and summoned their spears.
- "Who are you? What do you want?" Kalawarna asked.
- "The fulfillment of a promise."
- "To whom?" Mittelt asked already
- "To me," said a voice behind them.
They turned around and saw Grandpa staring at them. The scene was very much like a trial. In fact, it was. Except that the judge, in this case, was both the jury and the executioner. I think Grandpa felt a sense of disappointment as he looked at the Fallen. After all, he was a servant of God who had been given the title of the Angel of Death, Azrael. And now, in this world, he sees those who were created by that very God, and turned away from him.
- "You, the guardians of the Kingdom of Heaven, have cast aside your snow-white wings in favor of base desires. You, whose names the Evening Bell has rung, have chosen your fate," he chanted as he readied his sword.
- "Who are you?! How dare you say that to us?! Who are you to judge us?!" roared Dohnaseek. I think Grandpa's words hurt him more than the others.
The trio of Fallen threw their spears at him, which he easily shattered. Grandpa began to slowly approach them, still keeping his eyes on them.
- "I am a devoted servant of God. One who killed at His command. The one who has done His will on this earth in my lifetime. And the one who will pass judgment on you. I am your judge, jury and executioner."
- "You..."
They couldn't finish the sentence as their heads separated from their bodies. Cleanly, quickly and painlessly. Grandpa stared at their lifeless bodies for a few more seconds.
- "Ready to move on?" I asked him.
He nodded and dematerialized. Opening a hidden hatch, I descended into the basement of the Church.
There were about 20 renegade priests and a door leading to a hidden room where Asia and Reynal were. I snapped my fingers and all 20 priests were impaled with stone spikes, instantly taking their lives, and then walked through the door.
Inside the room, I was greeted by a certain pair of eyes. Well, she hasn't started the ritual yet. That's good.
- "Who are you? How did you get here?" Reynal asked.
Uh-huh. Why does everyone start the conversation with that question? No variety. Remembering a couple fanfics, I decided to use 3rd magic on her and look up her story. And my goodness, I managed to find something very interesting.
- "I'm a Magician, and I got here through a door. And before I deal with you, let me ask you one question," I began, "Was your love for Azazel worth your snow-white wings, Guardian of Heaven's Gate, Reynal-chan?"
Hearing me, her face twisted and a spear of light appeared in her hand.
- "How do you know about this!" She shouted.
- "Does it matter? And why don't you answer my question?" I asked, and affected her mind a little by using 3rd magic.
- "He's going to notice me! Once I get Twilight Healing, he will love me!" She declared with hearts in her eyes. Wow. What we have here is unrequited love with a yandere flavor. Heh. I feel a little sorry for her.
- "I know. And I hope things work out for you in your next life, Reynal-san," I said and beckoned to Grandpa.
- "What do you mean?" She asked, but there was no answer. Grandpa's sword had done its job.
Seeing this, I nodded and directed my gaze to the unconscious Asia still hanging on the cross. Taking her down from there and heading back upstairs, I sat down on a more or less intact bench and waited for Club Rias. According to Merlin, they had already teleported close to the Church and were preparing to begin their assault.
-0-
A short time later.
They, in full force, burst through the doors of the Church and saw me calmly sipping my coffee and smiling sweetly at them. And the dead bodies of the Fallen here and there. And an unconscious Asia lay beside me.
- "Oya? What are you doing in an abandoned Church this late, Rias-san? And with all the other members of your Club."
Hearing me, they stared at me and prepared to fight. Especially Issei.
- "What are you doing here, sensei? If you caused Asia's fight... I'll beat you,'' he declared.
Heh. I grimaced. Dude, do you have no sense of self-preservation at all? You see the corpses of the Fallen and you still try to threaten me?
Rias saw my actions and apparently guessed what I was thinking. She took a step forward and asked cautiously:
- "Please answer the question, Romani-sensei. Are you affiliated with the Church? And why are you here, after all?"
- "Well, I do have some connection to it. But..."
- "Enough! What did you do to Asia?!" Issei interrupted me, and his Sacred Gear took the form of a Boosted Gear. And Kiba, after hearing my first sentence, began to ooze hostility towards me.
God... My eye started twitching. But don't worry, Issei, you'll get your share of suffering later.
- "If you interrupt me one more time, Issei-kun, I'll have to move from talk to action," I said calmly.
- "Hush, Issei!" Rias shrieked, "Don't interfere with the conversation!"
He stopped talking, of course, but he continued to glare at me threateningly. This is so absurd that it's starting to make me laugh.
- "Ahem. I USED to be involved with the Church back in the day. Now, our paths have diverged. So stop trying to kill me with your homo-eyes, Kiba-kun," I continued, "And, where was I interrupted by Pervert-kun? Oh, yeah. I didn't touch a hair of Asia-san's head. I'm not like him, right?"
- "He's right," Koneko said with her impenetrable face. The rest of the group stared at her dumbly.
- "What?" she asked. They remained silent and focused their gaze back on me.
- "Don't look at me like that. You can check the nun's condition yourself," I said with a shrug.
- "That's not the problem, Romani-sensei," Rias said, "All supernatural occurrences in MY territory must be explained to ME. And you're clearly not doing that."
Oya? So that's what we're talking about, huh? Why does she have such a sense of self-importance? Maybe we should let Goetia out again.
- "Not in this life, Romani," he spoke up and fell silent. How can you be so boring, Mr. Long Arms? Anyway, it's time to cool her ardor a bit.
- "Be careful with your words, Tomato-san. Or I might misunderstand you."
Akeno turned away to hide her laughter. Though I, and everyone else, could see her shoulders twitching. And Tomato-san's own eye began to twitch.
- "You're trying my patience, sensei."
- "Ho? You mean you're risking an already shaky peace to interrogate me? And how will Sona-san react when she finds out? And your brother and sister? I guess Gremory's wits have decided to leave your generation," I said and smirked. I even managed to hear Gremory's demon snort in my head.
Heh. The conversation has come to a standstill. She can't do anything to me, and I won't say anything for nothing.
Rias pondered my words while I still smirked and sipped coffee from my cup. After a while, Akeno decided to speak up, seeing her King in a quandary.
- "Sensei, you will explain to us what happened, won't you? I'll be very grateful to you," she said, crossing her arms under her huge breasts.
- "Of course! I'm always in favor of peaceful conversation. I'll visit your Club tomorrow after school. But! I want to know something in return."
- "And what is that, Sensei?" she asked.
- "What do you and Rias eat to grow such udders? I'm pretty sure you used your magic. And that they're natural is my cook's nonsense," I stated. Merlin chuckled upon hearing me, and Emiya squeezed his face shut again. They stood in ghostly form with Grandpa in one corner of the Church and watched the conversation.
When I finished speaking, each of Rias' group reacted differently: Rias stared at me as if I had insulted her mother; Akeno smiled sweetly, repeating her 'Ara-ara'; Koneko threw an understanding look at me; Kiba was still directing waves of aggression in my direction. And Issei... replayed the scene with a nose-dragging flight of blood.
Seeing this, I only shrugged and teleported with my Servants back to the house, leaving Asia in the care of the Occult Research Club. I would have liked to recruit her, of course, but alas, Asia MUST be in Rias's retinue, as the original plot would have it.
Hmm? I think I'm forgetting something... Oh well. What's that saying? 'If you forget something, you forget something.' Heh. I'll think about it later, but for now...
- "Queen Shirou! Give me some food!" I shouted and headed to the dining hall.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Before entering the church, I sent Merlin and Emiya to monitor the situation outside, while I went inside with Grandpa in ghost form.
The atmosphere inside matched the scene from the anime: benches were scattered, windows were broken, and plaster was occasionally chipping off the walls. Three Fallen from Reynal's group were also in the room, but not herself. Activating 3rd magic, I sensed her in the basement along with Asia and the renegade priests.
The trio of Fallen, hearing the sound of the doors opening, turned in her direction and noticed me.
- "Oh? What's a cutie like you doing in an abandoned Church?" Loli-Fallen Mittelt asked.
- "Cute?" I asked and raised an eyebrow, "Sorry, girl, but I'm not interested in little girls."
- "Good grief. You've been rejected, little girl," Dohnaseek said with a chuckle.
- "How dare you!" Mittelt shrieked and threw a spear of light at me. But it scattered before it reached me.
Heh. Just so you know, I didn't use my ring that I created earlier. Oh, no. That was Solomon's power. Since Romani Archaman is the reincarnation of Solomon, it follows that I was able to obtain some of his powers.
In addition to quickly understanding the magic I saw, which is actually why I can use teleportation, I was able to gain pseudo immunity to the attacks of low-level members of the Christian faction.
I realized this after the events in the Student Council room when I was attacked by Sona. The ring absorbed her magic, yes, but it did so only after dispelling the attack with my pseudo-immunity. Why? I suppose it's because Solomon was recognized as God himself, at least in the DxD world, making him a Saint of sorts.
Now, I had the attention of all three Fallen. They became wary, and summoned their spears.
- "Who are you? What do you want?" Kalawarna asked.
- "The fulfillment of a promise."
- "To whom?" Mittelt asked already
- "To me," said a voice behind them.
They turned around and saw Grandpa staring at them. The scene was very much like a trial. In fact, it was. Except that the judge, in this case, was both the jury and the executioner. I think Grandpa felt a sense of disappointment as he looked at the Fallen. After all, he was a servant of God who had been given the title of the Angel of Death, Azrael. And now, in this world, he sees those who were created by that very God, and turned away from him.
- "You, the guardians of the Kingdom of Heaven, have cast aside your snow-white wings in favor of base desires. You, whose names the Evening Bell has rung, have chosen your fate," he chanted as he readied his sword.
- "Who are you?! How dare you say that to us?! Who are you to judge us?!" roared Dohnaseek. I think Grandpa's words hurt him more than the others.
The trio of Fallen threw their spears at him, which he easily shattered. Grandpa began to slowly approach them, still keeping his eyes on them.
- "I am a devoted servant of God. One who killed at His command. The one who has done His will on this earth in my lifetime. And the one who will pass judgment on you. I am your judge, jury and executioner."
- "You..."
They couldn't finish the sentence as their heads separated from their bodies. Cleanly, quickly and painlessly. Grandpa stared at their lifeless bodies for a few more seconds.
- "Ready to move on?" I asked him.
He nodded and dematerialized. Opening a hidden hatch, I descended into the basement of the Church.
There were about 20 renegade priests and a door leading to a hidden room where Asia and Reynal were. I snapped my fingers and all 20 priests were impaled with stone spikes, instantly taking their lives, and then walked through the door.
Inside the room, I was greeted by a certain pair of eyes. Well, she hasn't started the ritual yet. That's good.
- "Who are you? How did you get here?" Reynal asked.
Uh-huh. Why does everyone start the conversation with that question? No variety. Remembering a couple fanfics, I decided to use 3rd magic on her and look up her story. And my goodness, I managed to find something very interesting.
- "I'm a Magician, and I got here through a door. And before I deal with you, let me ask you one question," I began, "Was your love for Azazel worth your snow-white wings, Guardian of Heaven's Gate, Reynal-chan?"
Hearing me, her face twisted and a spear of light appeared in her hand.
- "How do you know about this!" She shouted.
- "Does it matter? And why don't you answer my question?" I asked, and affected her mind a little by using 3rd magic.
- "He's going to notice me! Once I get Twilight Healing, he will love me!" She declared with hearts in her eyes. Wow. What we have here is unrequited love with a yandere flavor. Heh. I feel a little sorry for her.
- "I know. And I hope things work out for you in your next life, Reynal-san," I said and beckoned to Grandpa.
- "What do you mean?" She asked, but there was no answer. Grandpa's sword had done its job.
Seeing this, I nodded and directed my gaze to the unconscious Asia still hanging on the cross. Taking her down from there and heading back upstairs, I sat down on a more or less intact bench and waited for Club Rias. According to Merlin, they had already teleported close to the Church and were preparing to begin their assault.
-0-
A short time later.
They, in full force, burst through the doors of the Church and saw me calmly sipping my coffee and smiling sweetly at them. And the dead bodies of the Fallen here and there. And an unconscious Asia lay beside me.
- "Oya? What are you doing in an abandoned Church this late, Rias-san? And with all the other members of your Club."
Hearing me, they stared at me and prepared to fight. Especially Issei.
- "What are you doing here, sensei? If you caused Asia's fight... I'll beat you,'' he declared.
Heh. I grimaced. Dude, do you have no sense of self-preservation at all? You see the corpses of the Fallen and you still try to threaten me?
Rias saw my actions and apparently guessed what I was thinking. She took a step forward and asked cautiously:
- "Please answer the question, Romani-sensei. Are you affiliated with the Church? And why are you here, after all?"
- "Well, I do have some connection to it. But..."
- "Enough! What did you do to Asia?!" Issei interrupted me, and his Sacred Gear took the form of a Boosted Gear. And Kiba, after hearing my first sentence, began to ooze hostility towards me.
God... My eye started twitching. But don't worry, Issei, you'll get your share of suffering later.
- "If you interrupt me one more time, Issei-kun, I'll have to move from talk to action," I said calmly.
- "Hush, Issei!" Rias shrieked, "Don't interfere with the conversation!"
He stopped talking, of course, but he continued to glare at me threateningly. This is so absurd that it's starting to make me laugh.
- "Ahem. I USED to be involved with the Church back in the day. Now, our paths have diverged. So stop trying to kill me with your homo-eyes, Kiba-kun," I continued, "And, where was I interrupted by Pervert-kun? Oh, yeah. I didn't touch a hair of Asia-san's head. I'm not like him, right?"
- "He's right," Koneko said with her impenetrable face. The rest of the group stared at her dumbly.
- "What?" she asked. They remained silent and focused their gaze back on me.
- "Don't look at me like that. You can check the nun's condition yourself," I said with a shrug.
- "That's not the problem, Romani-sensei," Rias said, "All supernatural occurrences in MY territory must be explained to ME. And you're clearly not doing that."
Oya? So that's what we're talking about, huh? Why does she have such a sense of self-importance? Maybe we should let Goetia out again.
- "Not in this life, Romani," he spoke up and fell silent. How can you be so boring, Mr. Long Arms? Anyway, it's time to cool her ardor a bit.
- "Be careful with your words, Tomato-san. Or I might misunderstand you."
Akeno turned away to hide her laughter. Though I, and everyone else, could see her shoulders twitching. And Tomato-san's own eye began to twitch.
- "You're trying my patience, sensei."
- "Ho? You mean you're risking an already shaky peace to interrogate me? And how will Sona-san react when she finds out? And your brother and sister? I guess Gremory's wits have decided to leave your generation," I said and smirked. I even managed to hear Gremory's demon snort in my head.
Heh. The conversation has come to a standstill. She can't do anything to me, and I won't say anything for nothing.
Rias pondered my words while I still smirked and sipped coffee from my cup. After a while, Akeno decided to speak up, seeing her King in a quandary.
- "Sensei, you will explain to us what happened, won't you? I'll be very grateful to you," she said, crossing her arms under her huge breasts.
- "Of course! I'm always in favor of peaceful conversation. I'll visit your Club tomorrow after school. But! I want to know something in return."
- "And what is that, Sensei?" she asked.
- "What do you and Rias eat to grow such udders? I'm pretty sure you used your magic. And that they're natural is my cook's nonsense," I stated. Merlin chuckled upon hearing me, and Emiya squeezed his face shut again. They stood in ghostly form with Grandpa in one corner of the Church and watched the conversation.
When I finished speaking, each of Rias' group reacted differently: Rias stared at me as if I had insulted her mother; Akeno smiled sweetly, repeating her 'Ara-ara'; Koneko threw an understanding look at me; Kiba was still directing waves of aggression in my direction. And Issei... replayed the scene with a nose-dragging flight of blood.
Seeing this, I only shrugged and teleported with my Servants back to the house, leaving Asia in the care of the Occult Research Club. I would have liked to recruit her, of course, but alas, Asia MUST be in Rias's retinue, as the original plot would have it.
Hmm? I think I'm forgetting something... Oh well. What's that saying? 'If you forget something, you forget something.' Heh. I'll think about it later, but for now...
- "Queen Shirou! Give me some food!" I shouted and headed to the dining hall.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 9
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
The Emiya residence. The basement.
A couple days later. Evening.
Did I visit the Club? Nope. They've had enough of my explanations. They certainly tried to find me and my home, but alas and alack, it is impossible. At least not for someone like them. Why? The Touch of Heaven is a very useful thing if you know how to use it. Like lore Nasuverse said, it allows you to manipulate the soul itself, and by extension, the mind, as was seen in Reynal's example.
I have slightly "tweaked" the perception of the minds of both Club and Student Council members, thus disabling their ability to notice the presence of me or my house. The closest analogy to this is Nurarihyon's ability from the anime of the same name. What was it? "The eyes will see, but the mind will not perceive." Heh. Poor bastards.
Right now I'm wondering who I should send to Azazel. A promise is a promise, after all. Hmm... Da Vinci? Definitely. But who else? Paracelsus? Blavatskaya? Hyde, maybe? Heh. That's a lot of options. Think, Romani. Think.
I pondered for quite a while... Half an hour for sure. Until a certain thought occurred to me. The second Servant may not know science, but Da Vinci is enough for him.
- "Heeheeheeheeheeheeheeheehee."
- "Stop giggling so creepily, Master," Emiya's voice came from behind me. I turned around and glared at him and stopped giggling.
- "What?" he asked.
- "What are you doing here? Aren't you supposed to be cooking dinner?"
- "I would if I had food. One hungry lion ate all our supplies and I had to send some Servants to the store," Emiya replied, "And anyway, why should I cook if you possess the Denial of Nothingness? You can just create food, can't you?"
- "Ho? Am I hearing the first signs of rebellion, Shirou-kun?" I asked, and a wide grin appeared on my face. When he saw it, he jumped up and took on the appearance of a frightened cat.
- "N-no! I'm..."
- "Artoria!" I shouted, not letting him finish, "Shirou said you're fat and eat too much!"
Not a second later, a certain 'King' of the Knights burst into the basement with Excalibur at her side. She found Emiya with her eyes and began to slowly move towards him. Emiya, unable to find an escape route, began to cautiously back away until he hit a wall. He raised his hands and his body trembled with fear.
- "C-calm down, Artoria! I didn't say that!" He shrieked, looking at her with frightened eyes, "Let's just sit down and talk about it!"
Did Artoria listen to him? Nope. Excalibur flashed with golden light every now and then, and its owner came closer and closer to him.
- "By my Command Seal, I command you, Emiya Shirou, use your Innate Bounded Field on yourself and Artoria," I chanted and later added, "I have no desire to deal with the aftermath of your lovemaking. Sort it out, lovebirds."
Emiya, activating the Unlimited Blade Works, looked at me with very, VERY furious eyes. And me? I just smiled sweetly and waved goodbye.
- "I will have my revenge, Master!" He let out a fierce scream and disappeared with Artoria in a ring of flames.
- "You should have kept your mouth shut, Queen Shirou," I said into the void and returned to the matter of summoning.
Well. Where was I? Oh, yes. Da Vinci and 'someone'. After pumping the summoning circle with mana, it lit up, and two female figures appeared before me.
- "Pleased to meet you. Caster class servant, Leonardo da Vinci. You can call me Da Vinci-chan~"
- "You can rest easy now that I'm with you. Let's save everyone's lives."
- "Uh-huh. It's nice to meet you both. And you can use the 'you' word," I said and headed upstairs, "Let's go. I'll explain everything upstairs."
They nodded and followed me. Heh. I think Azazel is going to have a lot of fun.
-0-
Kuoh Academy.
Next Day.
After dropping an explanation on the other Servants, and getting a good night's sleep, I headed to the Academy the next day. As soon as I passed through the gate, my senses picked up on something. Or rather, someone.
- "My descendant is around. Two even," the demon Phenex said mentally.
Oh? So today's the day, then? Heh. Lucky, lucky.
Without a second thought, I went to the Occult Research Club. Upon reaching it, I canceled the influence on their minds regarding me and, without knocking, opened the door. Instantly, the gazes of the demons present in the Club focused on me. Surveying the situation in the room, I was able to realize from Issei lying on the floor and Riser's entourage present that they had already reached the point of threatening each other.
- "Geez, are you busy? I apologize for the interruption," I said, smiling, and entered the room. Reaching a vacant corner, I produced a chair and a cup of coffee, pretending to be a casual listener.
The demons, upon hearing me, grimaced in pain for a moment and fell silent, not commenting on my next actions in any way, aside from already having a look in my direction. And, of course, the silence was interrupted by the well-known "Chicken".
- "Who are you? What's an inferior human doing here?"
- "J..."
- "Please stop using that word in our presence, Romani-sensei." Akeno interrupted me. I looked around, and realized that the demons were ready to pounce on me. Except for Greyfia, who had been trying to understand my motives all this time.
- "Only f..."
- "Who are you?! How dare you interrupt a meeting with my fiancée?!" Riser has jumped in.
- "Is this really my descendant?" I heard the Phenex demon's surprised voice.
My eye twitched, and I stared at him.
This is starting to get on my nerves. Should I lay siege to him a little? I think I should.
I used 3rd magic on him and was about to temporarily erase his demon abilities when I suddenly noticed something. Namely, his current thoughts in his head. There was only one word: 'Tired of it'.
Ho-ho-ho-ho. Yes, we have a case of impressive acting here. Digging deeper into his memories, I was able to discover that he didn't like his current circumstances either. The family contract forces him to marry Rias, which Raiser doesn't want. He has enough of his own entourage. But he can't just break off the engagement, even if Rias is all for it. To do so would be to jeopardize their families' authority. And in demon society, there would be rumors of one family's superiority over the other. And this whole mess is about the desire to merge the power of Destruction and the "invulnerability" of the Phenex.
Riser's hands are tied, too. If he simply marries Rias, he will fall into Sirzechs's disfavor. Which is actually suicide. So he decided to make an asshole of himself to make Rias hate him and make her look for all sorts of ways to break the engagement, since he didn't have any.
- "How silly," the demon Phenex said, "The consecrated weapons will still be effective against them. They can't get rid of their strongest weakness."
- "They don't want to gain effectiveness,'' Gremory spoke up, "They want status. Status among themselves."
- "Apparently, the demons of this world are too much like humans," I heard the demon Bael already, "Too human, too... dependent."
Well, they're right. This world is more focused on the bright side of everything. The Nasuverse, on the other hand, is darker and more realistic than DxD in that regard.
Well, based on all this information I've gotten, I'll proceed in a different way.
- "It's a pleasure to meet you, honorable sir. May I have your name?" I said to Riser and stood up and bowed.
At this scene, the Rias Club members opened their mouths and stared at me with a mute question, 'Why?' The eternally stoic Greyfia also stared at me. Raiser's entourage didn't react, but Raiser raised an eyebrow.
- "It's nice to know that someone knows about manners and respect," he said confidently, "I guess I was wrong to take you for a mere low man. My name is Riser Phenex. Remember it well."
- "Thank you for satisfying my curiosity, Lord Phenex. My name is Romani Archaman, humble Magician. May I know the reason for your visit?"
- "Lord Phenex is my father. You may address me as 'Lord Riser'. And I've come here to visit my fiancée, Rias Gremory."
- "Oh? Then congratulations, Lord Riser," I said, and noticed that he stood up, getting ready to leave, "Before you go, can you fulfill my humble request?"
When he heard me, he looked at me and hesitated, still not removing his haughty expression. After a couple of seconds, he decided to answer:
- "What is the request, Romani Archaman?"
- "Can you give me some way to contact you or your family? I have always admired the Phenex' ability to regenerate and would like to learn more about it."
- "Hmmm..." he pondered and after a bit of thought, he turned to his younger sister, "Ravel, give him your appeal flyer. Since he has shown us the respect we have, he may get a small reward."
- "Okay, brother," Ravel said and walked over to me and did as Raiser had asked her. I took the flyer and, bowing, kissed her hand.
- "Thank you, Lady Ravel," I said and smiled.
- "N-not at all," she said nervously, a slight blush appearing on her cheeks, "I-I only did it because my brother said so."
Heh. Can we please not do this? I don't want to go to jail. Uh-huh. The Ophis is good enough for me. Although, when you think about it, she's a legitimate loli. But she's got the mind of a child. Uh-huh. It's complicated.
- "Ravel, are you done? We're leaving," Riser asked her.
- "Y-yes! I'm coming!" she shrieked and ran up to him.
As soon as Ravel stood next to him. A fiery teleportation circle of fire lit up beneath the entire group.
- "You have ten days to prepare. I will meet you at the game, my beloved Rias," Riser said one last time.
And with those words, he and his entourage disappeared. The room was silent for a few more minutes. And, of course, I decided to break it.
- "He's not bad, is he?"
And, of course, the reaction to my words was nothing but stares at me, as if to ask if I was an idiot.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
A couple days later. Evening.
Did I visit the Club? Nope. They've had enough of my explanations. They certainly tried to find me and my home, but alas and alack, it is impossible. At least not for someone like them. Why? The Touch of Heaven is a very useful thing if you know how to use it. Like lore Nasuverse said, it allows you to manipulate the soul itself, and by extension, the mind, as was seen in Reynal's example.
I have slightly "tweaked" the perception of the minds of both Club and Student Council members, thus disabling their ability to notice the presence of me or my house. The closest analogy to this is Nurarihyon's ability from the anime of the same name. What was it? "The eyes will see, but the mind will not perceive." Heh. Poor bastards.
Right now I'm wondering who I should send to Azazel. A promise is a promise, after all. Hmm... Da Vinci? Definitely. But who else? Paracelsus? Blavatskaya? Hyde, maybe? Heh. That's a lot of options. Think, Romani. Think.
I pondered for quite a while... Half an hour for sure. Until a certain thought occurred to me. The second Servant may not know science, but Da Vinci is enough for him.
- "Heeheeheeheeheeheeheeheehee."
- "Stop giggling so creepily, Master," Emiya's voice came from behind me. I turned around and glared at him and stopped giggling.
- "What?" he asked.
- "What are you doing here? Aren't you supposed to be cooking dinner?"
- "I would if I had food. One hungry lion ate all our supplies and I had to send some Servants to the store," Emiya replied, "And anyway, why should I cook if you possess the Denial of Nothingness? You can just create food, can't you?"
- "Ho? Am I hearing the first signs of rebellion, Shirou-kun?" I asked, and a wide grin appeared on my face. When he saw it, he jumped up and took on the appearance of a frightened cat.
- "N-no! I'm..."
- "Artoria!" I shouted, not letting him finish, "Shirou said you're fat and eat too much!"
Not a second later, a certain 'King' of the Knights burst into the basement with Excalibur at her side. She found Emiya with her eyes and began to slowly move towards him. Emiya, unable to find an escape route, began to cautiously back away until he hit a wall. He raised his hands and his body trembled with fear.
- "C-calm down, Artoria! I didn't say that!" He shrieked, looking at her with frightened eyes, "Let's just sit down and talk about it!"
Did Artoria listen to him? Nope. Excalibur flashed with golden light every now and then, and its owner came closer and closer to him.
- "By my Command Seal, I command you, Emiya Shirou, use your Innate Bounded Field on yourself and Artoria," I chanted and later added, "I have no desire to deal with the aftermath of your lovemaking. Sort it out, lovebirds."
Emiya, activating the Unlimited Blade Works, looked at me with very, VERY furious eyes. And me? I just smiled sweetly and waved goodbye.
- "I will have my revenge, Master!" He let out a fierce scream and disappeared with Artoria in a ring of flames.
- "You should have kept your mouth shut, Queen Shirou," I said into the void and returned to the matter of summoning.
Well. Where was I? Oh, yes. Da Vinci and 'someone'. After pumping the summoning circle with mana, it lit up, and two female figures appeared before me.
- "Pleased to meet you. Caster class servant, Leonardo da Vinci. You can call me Da Vinci-chan~"
- "You can rest easy now that I'm with you. Let's save everyone's lives."
- "Uh-huh. It's nice to meet you both. And you can use the 'you' word," I said and headed upstairs, "Let's go. I'll explain everything upstairs."
They nodded and followed me. Heh. I think Azazel is going to have a lot of fun.
-0-
Kuoh Academy.
Next Day.
After dropping an explanation on the other Servants, and getting a good night's sleep, I headed to the Academy the next day. As soon as I passed through the gate, my senses picked up on something. Or rather, someone.
- "My descendant is around. Two even," the demon Phenex said mentally.
Oh? So today's the day, then? Heh. Lucky, lucky.
Without a second thought, I went to the Occult Research Club. Upon reaching it, I canceled the influence on their minds regarding me and, without knocking, opened the door. Instantly, the gazes of the demons present in the Club focused on me. Surveying the situation in the room, I was able to realize from Issei lying on the floor and Riser's entourage present that they had already reached the point of threatening each other.
- "Geez, are you busy? I apologize for the interruption," I said, smiling, and entered the room. Reaching a vacant corner, I produced a chair and a cup of coffee, pretending to be a casual listener.
The demons, upon hearing me, grimaced in pain for a moment and fell silent, not commenting on my next actions in any way, aside from already having a look in my direction. And, of course, the silence was interrupted by the well-known "Chicken".
- "Who are you? What's an inferior human doing here?"
- "J..."
- "Please stop using that word in our presence, Romani-sensei." Akeno interrupted me. I looked around, and realized that the demons were ready to pounce on me. Except for Greyfia, who had been trying to understand my motives all this time.
- "Only f..."
- "Who are you?! How dare you interrupt a meeting with my fiancée?!" Riser has jumped in.
- "Is this really my descendant?" I heard the Phenex demon's surprised voice.
My eye twitched, and I stared at him.
This is starting to get on my nerves. Should I lay siege to him a little? I think I should.
I used 3rd magic on him and was about to temporarily erase his demon abilities when I suddenly noticed something. Namely, his current thoughts in his head. There was only one word: 'Tired of it'.
Ho-ho-ho-ho. Yes, we have a case of impressive acting here. Digging deeper into his memories, I was able to discover that he didn't like his current circumstances either. The family contract forces him to marry Rias, which Raiser doesn't want. He has enough of his own entourage. But he can't just break off the engagement, even if Rias is all for it. To do so would be to jeopardize their families' authority. And in demon society, there would be rumors of one family's superiority over the other. And this whole mess is about the desire to merge the power of Destruction and the "invulnerability" of the Phenex.
Riser's hands are tied, too. If he simply marries Rias, he will fall into Sirzechs's disfavor. Which is actually suicide. So he decided to make an asshole of himself to make Rias hate him and make her look for all sorts of ways to break the engagement, since he didn't have any.
- "How silly," the demon Phenex said, "The consecrated weapons will still be effective against them. They can't get rid of their strongest weakness."
- "They don't want to gain effectiveness,'' Gremory spoke up, "They want status. Status among themselves."
- "Apparently, the demons of this world are too much like humans," I heard the demon Bael already, "Too human, too... dependent."
Well, they're right. This world is more focused on the bright side of everything. The Nasuverse, on the other hand, is darker and more realistic than DxD in that regard.
Well, based on all this information I've gotten, I'll proceed in a different way.
- "It's a pleasure to meet you, honorable sir. May I have your name?" I said to Riser and stood up and bowed.
At this scene, the Rias Club members opened their mouths and stared at me with a mute question, 'Why?' The eternally stoic Greyfia also stared at me. Raiser's entourage didn't react, but Raiser raised an eyebrow.
- "It's nice to know that someone knows about manners and respect," he said confidently, "I guess I was wrong to take you for a mere low man. My name is Riser Phenex. Remember it well."
- "Thank you for satisfying my curiosity, Lord Phenex. My name is Romani Archaman, humble Magician. May I know the reason for your visit?"
- "Lord Phenex is my father. You may address me as 'Lord Riser'. And I've come here to visit my fiancée, Rias Gremory."
- "Oh? Then congratulations, Lord Riser," I said, and noticed that he stood up, getting ready to leave, "Before you go, can you fulfill my humble request?"
When he heard me, he looked at me and hesitated, still not removing his haughty expression. After a couple of seconds, he decided to answer:
- "What is the request, Romani Archaman?"
- "Can you give me some way to contact you or your family? I have always admired the Phenex' ability to regenerate and would like to learn more about it."
- "Hmmm..." he pondered and after a bit of thought, he turned to his younger sister, "Ravel, give him your appeal flyer. Since he has shown us the respect we have, he may get a small reward."
- "Okay, brother," Ravel said and walked over to me and did as Raiser had asked her. I took the flyer and, bowing, kissed her hand.
- "Thank you, Lady Ravel," I said and smiled.
- "N-not at all," she said nervously, a slight blush appearing on her cheeks, "I-I only did it because my brother said so."
Heh. Can we please not do this? I don't want to go to jail. Uh-huh. The Ophis is good enough for me. Although, when you think about it, she's a legitimate loli. But she's got the mind of a child. Uh-huh. It's complicated.
- "Ravel, are you done? We're leaving," Riser asked her.
- "Y-yes! I'm coming!" she shrieked and ran up to him.
As soon as Ravel stood next to him. A fiery teleportation circle of fire lit up beneath the entire group.
- "You have ten days to prepare. I will meet you at the game, my beloved Rias," Riser said one last time.
And with those words, he and his entourage disappeared. The room was silent for a few more minutes. And, of course, I decided to break it.
- "He's not bad, is he?"
And, of course, the reaction to my words was nothing but stares at me, as if to ask if I was an idiot.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 10
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh Academy. The occult research club.
- "Will you finally answer why you came here?" Rias asked me for the tenth time. Why? Since Emiya is unavailable, I decided to taunt the demons.
It had been about two hours since Riser and his entourage had left, and I was still sitting and watching them. As well as them watching me. Greyfia had already left to inform Sirzechs about the Rating Game.
- "I will, of course!" I said in a cheerful voice and suddenly fell silent. And of course, Rias' nerves couldn't take the strain.
- "Well?! You've been sitting here for two hours and disturbing us while we need to make a training plan!"
- "That's exactly what my answer is, Rias-san!" I stated, "I propose to leave Issei's training to me, and I promise to bring him back safely. At least physically."
All the members of the Club stared at me in surprise. Issei was especially surprised.
- "Why me?" he asked, "If you can help with the training, why not help the President and the others? They're stronger than me."
Well, well, well. Look at this caring protagonist. He just trusted me without any hesitation. The word "self-preservation" is conspicuously absent from his vocabulary. But fear not. A couple of training sessions with Emiya or perhaps Gilgamesh will teach him about life. Hehehehe.
- "That's the reason, pervert-kun. You're the weakest link of the retinue, and thus you'll need more mooch training,'' I said, nearly getting burned.
- "Romani-sensei, why are you doing this? I don't want to leave my Issei in the hands of someone I don't trust. You could be a spy for another faction and just get rid of him, couldn't you?" Rias expressed her doubt, "We couldn't even find you or at least sense you these two days. Where are the guarantees that you have no evil intentions?"
- "The contract. You yourself must realize that a contract with Scarlet Satan himself is very powerful, isn't it?"
She nodded reluctantly. I wondered if I should leave Issei to me. Should I sweeten her choice? Why not?
- "If you agree, I'd even be willing to answer a couple of your questions HONESTLY. And of course, Akeno-san can visit him from time to time," I said and waited for her decision.
You'll say I could just take Issei away without saying anything, but why? Rias will agree anyway, she's desperate and will accept any help, even if it's risky.
- "I'll do it!" Issei declared, "If it helps the President, then I'll agree."
- "Thank you, Issei," Rias said with a sweet smile and turned to me, "Good. I agree, sensei. Akeno will visit you from time to time to check on him."
Heh. Look at this. One sentence and the heroine already believes in him and smiles sweetly. It's amazing.
- "Well. Then say goodbye to them, perverted-kun," I said, getting up from the couch, "And memorize their faces. You'll need it."
- "What do you mean, sensei? You make it sound like I'm going to war," Issei asked in surprise.
That is indeed true, protagonist. I promised you my share of suffering, didn't I? Heeheeheeheehee.
- "Why do I get the feeling that I'm going to die in this training?" He shuddered.
Oh? It only came up now? And it's late, friend, really late.
- "Don't mind me. You're just imagining things," I said and grabbed Issei and teleported home. I also mentally asked Emiya to prepare 'something'.
-0-
Emiya's residence.
As soon as we appeared in the common room, I threw Issei on the couch and headed to the kitchen to get the 'something'. But I didn't take into account the fact that right now, besides us, there was a certain dragon mother-daughter duo watching TV in the room. Upon seeing them, or rather Tiamat's forms and attire, Issei's reaction was rather obvious.
- "Sensei, who is that! You live with such a hot chick and you don't say anything about it?!" I heard him shout even from the kitchen. My eye twitched. Can't he see her horns or eyes? Aaah.... Understanding. His gaze didn't rise above the level of her breasts. Well, it won't be for long.
- "Partner, be careful what you say. She's a dragon. A powerful one," I heard an unknown voice say. Hmm? Partner? I see, I see.
Returning to the common room, I directed my gaze to Issei's hand and squinted. So they had already established a connection? But he was silent about the Ophis. Interesting.
- "You can prove yourself, Ddraig. I can hear you, and so can they," I said, and pointed to Tiamat and Ophis, "And don't you recognize your 'Mother'?"
The question seemed to confuse both Issei and Ddraig. Issei glanced back and forth at me, then at his hand with the glove materializing on it. Ophis didn't care, as she was just sitting on Tiamat's lap and quietly munching on Emiya's cookies. Tiamat herself was smiling softly as she looked at Issei and me.
- "Ddraig? What does sensei mean?" Issei asked, looking at the glove.
- "Partner," said Ddraig slowly, "If what your sensei said is true, then we are in the presence of the 'Great Mother', the Primordial Goddess and parent of ALL dragons."
- "What do you mean, Ddraig?! Are you saying that chick is the mother of all dragons?!" Issei shrieked.
My face creased and my eye twitched. And my magic began to emanate from me in waves. Did the culprit of my current state notice this? Nope. He certainly annoyed me when he was on the other side of the screen, but now that I see him with my own eyes... I want to kill him. Just kill him and forget about him. But I can't. For I risk the total disappearance of myself and my Servants.
- "Please be quiet, partner. I don't want us to die so soon after my awakening," said Ddraig, sensing my magic, "Dear Magician, may I ask what the Great Mother and Ophis are doing here?"
Apparently, the Ophis was too busy as she wasn't paying attention to her surroundings at all. Hehe. The dragon has more sense of tact than that pervert. The pervert himself was still staring at Tiamat, but he still fell silent. That's great.
- "They live with me. And don't worry. Though I MAY kill you and your current host, I won't," I said in a calm tone and turned back to Issei, placing the 'something' on the table in front of him, "Well, what about you, you pervert-kun. Since I've taken you to training, it's about time you started it, and in front of you is an indicator of your progress."
He glanced ahead of him, and after examining this 'something', he asked:
- "Sensei, this is just a regular plate of food, isn't it? I thought I was in for one hell of a workout," he asked incredulously.
Oh, dearie, you have no idea what awaits you.
- "Like I said, this is an indicator of your progress. Your job is to eat everything on this plate and not pass out," I said and smirked, "You don't want to let Rias-san down, do you?"
- "Of course!!! I'll do anything to save the President!" Issei shrieked and shoved a spoonful of the contents of his plate into his mouth. And of course, he instantly lost consciousness. Ah. Silence and peace.
- "That was a very cruel act, Master," Emiya stated and materialized, "No one can eat THIS without losing consciousness in the process. Only that bastard priest could do that. As well as the rest of his family."
Some of you have probably already guessed that I fed the Kotomine Edition Mapo Tofu to the pervert. You can't judge me for that act! Yes, it was cruel, but he deserved it!
- "Anyway, he's all yours, Emiya. You can do whatever you want to him, as long as he stays alive. It's kinda normal for one main character to train another, right?" I asked, at the same time mentally summoning the two Servants I planned to go to Azazel with.
Emiya squeezed his face with his hand, but still hefted Issei onto his shoulder and left. Hehe. Apparently, he realized that confronting me was foolish.
After he left, the two Servants I had called out to me came over to me.
- "Well, Master. Are we going to see your Fallen friend?" Da Vinci asked. The second Servant only followed her in silence.
- "Uh-huh. By the way, where are Enkidu and Gilgamesh? I don't sense them around," I asked.
- "Oh, them? Gilgamesh wanted to see the world and took Enkidu with him. I don't think we'll see them anytime soon," she replied.
I nodded. I hope he doesn't run into any trouble on his journey. Hehe. Who am I kidding? He's bound to run into them, given his temperament. We can only hope that Enkidu will somehow keep the Golden Asshole's temper in check.
- "Well, are you ready?" I asked, and they nodded.
- "Then, let's go," I said and teleported with them.
-0-
Azazel's house.
We appeared in the living room where I had last spoken to Azazel. Looking around, my eyes saw him playing a console and sipping whiskey. Noticing my gaze, he turned and saw me with two Servants.
- "Оh? You finally came to visit me?" He asked and looked at the Servants, "Are they the Servants you were talking about? What beautiful ladies."
And he doesn't change, does he?
- "Оh? Thank you for the compliment and it is a pleasure to meet you, Azazel-san. I'm Leonardo da Vinci, Caster class, but you can call me da Vinci-chan~," Da Vinci introduced herself. The second Servant remained silent.
- "Hm? Da Vinci? Wasn't he a man? And why does she look so much like the Mona Lisa?" Azazel asked, "And who is the other beautiful lady?"
- "Don't worry about that, Azazel-kun. Leonardo da Vinci is a genius. That says it all. She'll help you with the Sacred Gears," I said, "And about the second Servant... What do you know about the first School of Sisters of Mercy?"
- "As I recall, its first head was Florence Nightingale," he answered, and a few moments later his eyes widened, "That's her, isn't it?"
- "That's why I like you, Azazel-kun. Yes, that's her. And by the way, her class is Berserker," I said and turned to her with a smirk, "Nightingale, as you could see, Azazel has a very unhealthy lifestyle, drinking on and off. I think he needs treatment."
The reaction was instantaneous. She got behind him and stuck him with a syringe with something in it. Whatever it was, he ended up paralyzed without even realizing what happened.
- "You shouldn't abuse alcohol, Azazel-san. It's bad for your health," she said with a stony face, and she threw him on a vacant couch and pulled out another syringe from somewhere, but it was the size of an adult child, "You need to take this medication to avoid alcohol dependence syndrome. Keeping you healthy and alive is my priority, even if I have to maim you in the process."
Azazel's eyes widened and filled with fear as he looked at the huge syringe and the Servant approaching with it. He glanced at me and Da Vinci, silently pleading for help, but... Da Vinci just made an apologetic gesture and turned away, since he was already familiar with Nightingale and her methods of 'treatment'. And me, I just smiled sweetly and waved goodbye and teleported back to the Emiya Residence.
Have a fun day, Azazel-kun, I thought and headed to my room. The Occult Studies Club would be out of school for the next ten days, so I could pay the Student Council a visit. After all, Sona still owes me a cosplay photo shoot, doesn't she?
With these thoughts, I went to bed, waiting for the next day.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
- "Will you finally answer why you came here?" Rias asked me for the tenth time. Why? Since Emiya is unavailable, I decided to taunt the demons.
It had been about two hours since Riser and his entourage had left, and I was still sitting and watching them. As well as them watching me. Greyfia had already left to inform Sirzechs about the Rating Game.
- "I will, of course!" I said in a cheerful voice and suddenly fell silent. And of course, Rias' nerves couldn't take the strain.
- "Well?! You've been sitting here for two hours and disturbing us while we need to make a training plan!"
- "That's exactly what my answer is, Rias-san!" I stated, "I propose to leave Issei's training to me, and I promise to bring him back safely. At least physically."
All the members of the Club stared at me in surprise. Issei was especially surprised.
- "Why me?" he asked, "If you can help with the training, why not help the President and the others? They're stronger than me."
Well, well, well. Look at this caring protagonist. He just trusted me without any hesitation. The word "self-preservation" is conspicuously absent from his vocabulary. But fear not. A couple of training sessions with Emiya or perhaps Gilgamesh will teach him about life. Hehehehe.
- "That's the reason, pervert-kun. You're the weakest link of the retinue, and thus you'll need more mooch training,'' I said, nearly getting burned.
- "Romani-sensei, why are you doing this? I don't want to leave my Issei in the hands of someone I don't trust. You could be a spy for another faction and just get rid of him, couldn't you?" Rias expressed her doubt, "We couldn't even find you or at least sense you these two days. Where are the guarantees that you have no evil intentions?"
- "The contract. You yourself must realize that a contract with Scarlet Satan himself is very powerful, isn't it?"
She nodded reluctantly. I wondered if I should leave Issei to me. Should I sweeten her choice? Why not?
- "If you agree, I'd even be willing to answer a couple of your questions HONESTLY. And of course, Akeno-san can visit him from time to time," I said and waited for her decision.
You'll say I could just take Issei away without saying anything, but why? Rias will agree anyway, she's desperate and will accept any help, even if it's risky.
- "I'll do it!" Issei declared, "If it helps the President, then I'll agree."
- "Thank you, Issei," Rias said with a sweet smile and turned to me, "Good. I agree, sensei. Akeno will visit you from time to time to check on him."
Heh. Look at this. One sentence and the heroine already believes in him and smiles sweetly. It's amazing.
- "Well. Then say goodbye to them, perverted-kun," I said, getting up from the couch, "And memorize their faces. You'll need it."
- "What do you mean, sensei? You make it sound like I'm going to war," Issei asked in surprise.
That is indeed true, protagonist. I promised you my share of suffering, didn't I? Heeheeheeheehee.
- "Why do I get the feeling that I'm going to die in this training?" He shuddered.
Oh? It only came up now? And it's late, friend, really late.
- "Don't mind me. You're just imagining things," I said and grabbed Issei and teleported home. I also mentally asked Emiya to prepare 'something'.
-0-
Emiya's residence.
As soon as we appeared in the common room, I threw Issei on the couch and headed to the kitchen to get the 'something'. But I didn't take into account the fact that right now, besides us, there was a certain dragon mother-daughter duo watching TV in the room. Upon seeing them, or rather Tiamat's forms and attire, Issei's reaction was rather obvious.
- "Sensei, who is that! You live with such a hot chick and you don't say anything about it?!" I heard him shout even from the kitchen. My eye twitched. Can't he see her horns or eyes? Aaah.... Understanding. His gaze didn't rise above the level of her breasts. Well, it won't be for long.
- "Partner, be careful what you say. She's a dragon. A powerful one," I heard an unknown voice say. Hmm? Partner? I see, I see.
Returning to the common room, I directed my gaze to Issei's hand and squinted. So they had already established a connection? But he was silent about the Ophis. Interesting.
- "You can prove yourself, Ddraig. I can hear you, and so can they," I said, and pointed to Tiamat and Ophis, "And don't you recognize your 'Mother'?"
The question seemed to confuse both Issei and Ddraig. Issei glanced back and forth at me, then at his hand with the glove materializing on it. Ophis didn't care, as she was just sitting on Tiamat's lap and quietly munching on Emiya's cookies. Tiamat herself was smiling softly as she looked at Issei and me.
- "Ddraig? What does sensei mean?" Issei asked, looking at the glove.
- "Partner," said Ddraig slowly, "If what your sensei said is true, then we are in the presence of the 'Great Mother', the Primordial Goddess and parent of ALL dragons."
- "What do you mean, Ddraig?! Are you saying that chick is the mother of all dragons?!" Issei shrieked.
My face creased and my eye twitched. And my magic began to emanate from me in waves. Did the culprit of my current state notice this? Nope. He certainly annoyed me when he was on the other side of the screen, but now that I see him with my own eyes... I want to kill him. Just kill him and forget about him. But I can't. For I risk the total disappearance of myself and my Servants.
- "Please be quiet, partner. I don't want us to die so soon after my awakening," said Ddraig, sensing my magic, "Dear Magician, may I ask what the Great Mother and Ophis are doing here?"
Apparently, the Ophis was too busy as she wasn't paying attention to her surroundings at all. Hehe. The dragon has more sense of tact than that pervert. The pervert himself was still staring at Tiamat, but he still fell silent. That's great.
- "They live with me. And don't worry. Though I MAY kill you and your current host, I won't," I said in a calm tone and turned back to Issei, placing the 'something' on the table in front of him, "Well, what about you, you pervert-kun. Since I've taken you to training, it's about time you started it, and in front of you is an indicator of your progress."
He glanced ahead of him, and after examining this 'something', he asked:
- "Sensei, this is just a regular plate of food, isn't it? I thought I was in for one hell of a workout," he asked incredulously.
Oh, dearie, you have no idea what awaits you.
- "Like I said, this is an indicator of your progress. Your job is to eat everything on this plate and not pass out," I said and smirked, "You don't want to let Rias-san down, do you?"
- "Of course!!! I'll do anything to save the President!" Issei shrieked and shoved a spoonful of the contents of his plate into his mouth. And of course, he instantly lost consciousness. Ah. Silence and peace.
- "That was a very cruel act, Master," Emiya stated and materialized, "No one can eat THIS without losing consciousness in the process. Only that bastard priest could do that. As well as the rest of his family."
Some of you have probably already guessed that I fed the Kotomine Edition Mapo Tofu to the pervert. You can't judge me for that act! Yes, it was cruel, but he deserved it!
- "Anyway, he's all yours, Emiya. You can do whatever you want to him, as long as he stays alive. It's kinda normal for one main character to train another, right?" I asked, at the same time mentally summoning the two Servants I planned to go to Azazel with.
Emiya squeezed his face with his hand, but still hefted Issei onto his shoulder and left. Hehe. Apparently, he realized that confronting me was foolish.
After he left, the two Servants I had called out to me came over to me.
- "Well, Master. Are we going to see your Fallen friend?" Da Vinci asked. The second Servant only followed her in silence.
- "Uh-huh. By the way, where are Enkidu and Gilgamesh? I don't sense them around," I asked.
- "Oh, them? Gilgamesh wanted to see the world and took Enkidu with him. I don't think we'll see them anytime soon," she replied.
I nodded. I hope he doesn't run into any trouble on his journey. Hehe. Who am I kidding? He's bound to run into them, given his temperament. We can only hope that Enkidu will somehow keep the Golden Asshole's temper in check.
- "Well, are you ready?" I asked, and they nodded.
- "Then, let's go," I said and teleported with them.
-0-
Azazel's house.
We appeared in the living room where I had last spoken to Azazel. Looking around, my eyes saw him playing a console and sipping whiskey. Noticing my gaze, he turned and saw me with two Servants.
- "Оh? You finally came to visit me?" He asked and looked at the Servants, "Are they the Servants you were talking about? What beautiful ladies."
And he doesn't change, does he?
- "Оh? Thank you for the compliment and it is a pleasure to meet you, Azazel-san. I'm Leonardo da Vinci, Caster class, but you can call me da Vinci-chan~," Da Vinci introduced herself. The second Servant remained silent.
- "Hm? Da Vinci? Wasn't he a man? And why does she look so much like the Mona Lisa?" Azazel asked, "And who is the other beautiful lady?"
- "Don't worry about that, Azazel-kun. Leonardo da Vinci is a genius. That says it all. She'll help you with the Sacred Gears," I said, "And about the second Servant... What do you know about the first School of Sisters of Mercy?"
- "As I recall, its first head was Florence Nightingale," he answered, and a few moments later his eyes widened, "That's her, isn't it?"
- "That's why I like you, Azazel-kun. Yes, that's her. And by the way, her class is Berserker," I said and turned to her with a smirk, "Nightingale, as you could see, Azazel has a very unhealthy lifestyle, drinking on and off. I think he needs treatment."
The reaction was instantaneous. She got behind him and stuck him with a syringe with something in it. Whatever it was, he ended up paralyzed without even realizing what happened.
- "You shouldn't abuse alcohol, Azazel-san. It's bad for your health," she said with a stony face, and she threw him on a vacant couch and pulled out another syringe from somewhere, but it was the size of an adult child, "You need to take this medication to avoid alcohol dependence syndrome. Keeping you healthy and alive is my priority, even if I have to maim you in the process."
Azazel's eyes widened and filled with fear as he looked at the huge syringe and the Servant approaching with it. He glanced at me and Da Vinci, silently pleading for help, but... Da Vinci just made an apologetic gesture and turned away, since he was already familiar with Nightingale and her methods of 'treatment'. And me, I just smiled sweetly and waved goodbye and teleported back to the Emiya Residence.
Have a fun day, Azazel-kun, I thought and headed to my room. The Occult Studies Club would be out of school for the next ten days, so I could pay the Student Council a visit. After all, Sona still owes me a cosplay photo shoot, doesn't she?
With these thoughts, I went to bed, waiting for the next day.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 11
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh Academy. Student Council Room.
The Student Council room was bustling with activity as usual, with papers being passed from one member to another and the light smell of ink tickling my sense of smell. A cup of coffee was smoking in my hand, creating a pleasant feeling of warmth, and my gaze was fixed on my chess opponent, who was staring intently at the board and thinking about his next move.
- "Still, why are we playing now, Sona-san? Don't you have to work like the rest of the Student Council? Even Tsubaki-san is busy," I asked the demon across from me, taking a sip from my cup.
- "Don't stop me from thinking, sensei," she replied, not taking her eyes off the chessboard.
Yeah. This isn't what I expected when I came here. As soon as Sona saw me, she immediately sat me down at the table and took out a chess game. Of course, the demon Sitri had volunteered to see if she had improved since last time. And it all came out to this.
Maybe we should enhance not only the protagonist himself, but also his surroundings? It would add incentive for him to grow faster. And Sona and her entourage are a great start in this. Though they don't have the same wild power potential as Rias' group. They have tenacity and a more competent King.
Objectively, Sona is better than Rias. This can be understood with even minimal knowledge of DxD canon. Where Sona wrested her freedom from her parents' imposed marriage with her own hands and mind, Rias just sat and waited for her salvation: no training, no attempts to study the marriage contract, nothing.
Though... Though that too can be explained. Alaya just doesn't let it happen. And that doesn't just apply to Rias and her thoughts, but to all natives of this world in general. Before Issei's entrance into the supernatural world, he was... stagnant. It was as if he was waiting for this very event.
That's why the Nasuverse is so popular. He doesn't limit his natives in sanity and height like DxD does. He CONSIDERED himself to move forward regardless of whether the events recorded in Root happened or not.
Think about it. Take Emiya Shirou, the main character of the Nasuverse, out of the story and the world will continue to exist. It will adjust to this change and move on. The fifth Holy Grail War will still happen. And the Grail will just pick a random bystander from the masses and make him Saber' Master, just like it happened to Master Caster in the Fourth War.
Like Archer Emiya said, he had been to many versions of the War, and each one was different. There were even ones where his younger version didn't exist, though it would seem that in that case he should cease to exist as well. A paradox? Paradox.
And people who read fanfics on Nasuverse are interested not in the character himself, on whose behalf the story is told, but in the reaction of the local inhabitants to the changes that this character brings with him. And it doesn't matter whether he originally existed in this world or not. After all, as I said earlier, ALL there have adequate common sense and are not limited in their growth. Oh, and the story is richer.
But in DxD... Everything revolves around the protagonist or Ddraig, at least one of them MUST exist. They are the force driving the world forward. Without them, there is stagnation and slow extinction. Why did Azazel let the Kokabiel incident happen? Why didn't Rias make any effort to break her engagement? Why was Ophis so innocent, even though she's an uncountable number of years old? It all boils down to the limitations mentioned above.
And the reason for the popularity of the fandom? Women and harem, obviously. Which is too corny for my taste.
- "So, what are you planning now, Romani?" Goetia asked mentally, "When you came here, your thoughts were only to make a joke of these demons, but now you're contemplating helping them. What has changed?"
- "Maybe I want to see them grow, without the constraints of Alaya? Who knows," I answered him and looked at Sona seriously.
- "Sona Sitri," I said in a calm tone, dissolving my coffee cup in the air, "I have a proposition for you."
After freezing for a moment, she raised her gaze and directed it at me. Even her glasses were slightly skewed somehow. Her eyes read surprise and incomprehension. It wasn't just her. The rest of the Student Council stopped what they were doing and stared at me as if they were seeing me for the first time. And silence became the only sound in the room. I could even hear the breathing of those present. Hehe. Was it because I called Sona by her full name or my serious face?
- "I expected a lot of things from you, but in no way like this, sensei,'' Sona said, fixing her glasses, "But I still have to ask, what's the offer? And I don't think it's another one of your jokes, do you?"
- "No, no. I'm dead serious. I want to offer training to you and your entourage."
- "Training? Don't take my words as an insult to you, but you don't look like a competent tutor," she said and gave me a dubious look.
Thanks for the kind words, Sona, I thought, and inwardly cringed.
- "Then, how about a demonstration? You can give me your answer afterward," I suggested, shrugging my shoulders.
- "All right. I'll meet you in the field behind the school tonight. If I'm satisfied with your skills, we'll discuss the terms of your offer."
Oh, dear, oh, dear. Doesn't she realize how ambiguous her words sounded? I don't even need to turn around to see how her own entourage was looking at Sona. With a blush on her cheeks and embarrassment, obviously. After a few seconds, Sona herself realized it. She awkwardly turned away with a face the color of a ripe tomato, adjusting her glasses now and then.
- "D-don't get me wrong!" she shrieked, trying to hide her embarrassment, "I-I didn't mean anything indecent!"
She's cute. I mean her reaction. She's like a kitten trying to play innocent. And even her habit of adjusting her glasses when she's nervous gives her a couple of points. Sona is a very attractive girl. And I don't mean the fact that I'm considering her as my date, but the fact of it. Also, she was given too little screen time in the anime just because she wasn't part of Issei's harem, even though she was of the same caliber as Rias. But that's okay, training will make up for that shortcoming.
- "Anyway, I don't mind," the Sitri demon said in passing in his senile voice. To which I just shrugged.
Hmm? What kind of killing intent directed at me? I glanced toward the source and saw what I expected to see. Saji's eyes were bloodshot and looking straight at me. Ah, yes. He's in love with Sona. Well, I can wish him luck with that.
- "Don't worry, Saji-kun. I'm not going to steal your love," I said and smirked, "I'm no stranger to male solidarity."
At my words, he perked up and blushed. Heh. True love in its purest form. Why did I wish him luck? Well, the demon society wouldn't allow such a thing. At least not until they're besieged.
- "Anyway, I'll see you on the field, Sona-san," I said goodbye and headed for the infirmary.
Since there's still time before tonight, I might as well get some sleep.
-0-
Kuoh Academy.
Evening.
- "How will the demonstration be held?" Sona asked, looking at me while her entourage stood slightly behind her.
- "Oh? It's pretty simple. A fight. You and your entire entourage against me."
Sona stared at me incredulously and frowned. As well as her entourage.
- "What do you mean, sensei?" Reya asked.
- "Uh-huh. What? You don't look strong," Tomoe encouraged her.
Oh? Is that so? Well, Romani really didn't give the impression of a dangerous person. You might as well show them a few tricks.
I used Territory Creation while creating a Closed Field and snapped my fingers. In the same second, a huge magic circle with Solomon's seal appeared in the sky. And a giant-sized lightning bolt flew out of it, as if sent by God himself, and struck behind my back.
BOOM
There was a deafening explosion and the clouds dissipated. Its momentum was so powerful that it felled some members of Sona's entourage. I'm pretty sure they had a picture from the movies in front of them, where the hero stands in front of the explosion, looking straight into the camera, and doesn't react to it in any way, creating the epicness of the moment. Why didn't I react? I put two closed fields, one around the field behind the Academy and one around myself.
Back to the reaction to my actions, I could practically see the eyes of the entire Student Council naturally almost falling out of their eye sockets and their jaws touching the floor. Sona, on the other hand, was all skewered and her glasses fell to the ground and shattered. But it was Saji who was the most impressed.
- "Damn it! What was that?!" He shrieked, his frightened eyes looking at me and the impact. I think he expressed the thoughts of the rest of the Student Council, considering the looks I was getting.
They stared at me in silence as I stood quietly in front of them. Their eyes read a multitude of emotions: shock, disbelief, excitement, fear, and more. I guess they didn't expect to see such a thing from a frail man like me. Don't they know that appearances can be deceiving?
Heh. Why not cheer them up?
- "Shall we get started, So-tan?" I asked and smirked as I looked at them.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
The Student Council room was bustling with activity as usual, with papers being passed from one member to another and the light smell of ink tickling my sense of smell. A cup of coffee was smoking in my hand, creating a pleasant feeling of warmth, and my gaze was fixed on my chess opponent, who was staring intently at the board and thinking about his next move.
- "Still, why are we playing now, Sona-san? Don't you have to work like the rest of the Student Council? Even Tsubaki-san is busy," I asked the demon across from me, taking a sip from my cup.
- "Don't stop me from thinking, sensei," she replied, not taking her eyes off the chessboard.
Yeah. This isn't what I expected when I came here. As soon as Sona saw me, she immediately sat me down at the table and took out a chess game. Of course, the demon Sitri had volunteered to see if she had improved since last time. And it all came out to this.
Maybe we should enhance not only the protagonist himself, but also his surroundings? It would add incentive for him to grow faster. And Sona and her entourage are a great start in this. Though they don't have the same wild power potential as Rias' group. They have tenacity and a more competent King.
Objectively, Sona is better than Rias. This can be understood with even minimal knowledge of DxD canon. Where Sona wrested her freedom from her parents' imposed marriage with her own hands and mind, Rias just sat and waited for her salvation: no training, no attempts to study the marriage contract, nothing.
Though... Though that too can be explained. Alaya just doesn't let it happen. And that doesn't just apply to Rias and her thoughts, but to all natives of this world in general. Before Issei's entrance into the supernatural world, he was... stagnant. It was as if he was waiting for this very event.
That's why the Nasuverse is so popular. He doesn't limit his natives in sanity and height like DxD does. He CONSIDERED himself to move forward regardless of whether the events recorded in Root happened or not.
Think about it. Take Emiya Shirou, the main character of the Nasuverse, out of the story and the world will continue to exist. It will adjust to this change and move on. The fifth Holy Grail War will still happen. And the Grail will just pick a random bystander from the masses and make him Saber' Master, just like it happened to Master Caster in the Fourth War.
Like Archer Emiya said, he had been to many versions of the War, and each one was different. There were even ones where his younger version didn't exist, though it would seem that in that case he should cease to exist as well. A paradox? Paradox.
And people who read fanfics on Nasuverse are interested not in the character himself, on whose behalf the story is told, but in the reaction of the local inhabitants to the changes that this character brings with him. And it doesn't matter whether he originally existed in this world or not. After all, as I said earlier, ALL there have adequate common sense and are not limited in their growth. Oh, and the story is richer.
But in DxD... Everything revolves around the protagonist or Ddraig, at least one of them MUST exist. They are the force driving the world forward. Without them, there is stagnation and slow extinction. Why did Azazel let the Kokabiel incident happen? Why didn't Rias make any effort to break her engagement? Why was Ophis so innocent, even though she's an uncountable number of years old? It all boils down to the limitations mentioned above.
And the reason for the popularity of the fandom? Women and harem, obviously. Which is too corny for my taste.
- "So, what are you planning now, Romani?" Goetia asked mentally, "When you came here, your thoughts were only to make a joke of these demons, but now you're contemplating helping them. What has changed?"
- "Maybe I want to see them grow, without the constraints of Alaya? Who knows," I answered him and looked at Sona seriously.
- "Sona Sitri," I said in a calm tone, dissolving my coffee cup in the air, "I have a proposition for you."
After freezing for a moment, she raised her gaze and directed it at me. Even her glasses were slightly skewed somehow. Her eyes read surprise and incomprehension. It wasn't just her. The rest of the Student Council stopped what they were doing and stared at me as if they were seeing me for the first time. And silence became the only sound in the room. I could even hear the breathing of those present. Hehe. Was it because I called Sona by her full name or my serious face?
- "I expected a lot of things from you, but in no way like this, sensei,'' Sona said, fixing her glasses, "But I still have to ask, what's the offer? And I don't think it's another one of your jokes, do you?"
- "No, no. I'm dead serious. I want to offer training to you and your entourage."
- "Training? Don't take my words as an insult to you, but you don't look like a competent tutor," she said and gave me a dubious look.
Thanks for the kind words, Sona, I thought, and inwardly cringed.
- "Then, how about a demonstration? You can give me your answer afterward," I suggested, shrugging my shoulders.
- "All right. I'll meet you in the field behind the school tonight. If I'm satisfied with your skills, we'll discuss the terms of your offer."
Oh, dear, oh, dear. Doesn't she realize how ambiguous her words sounded? I don't even need to turn around to see how her own entourage was looking at Sona. With a blush on her cheeks and embarrassment, obviously. After a few seconds, Sona herself realized it. She awkwardly turned away with a face the color of a ripe tomato, adjusting her glasses now and then.
- "D-don't get me wrong!" she shrieked, trying to hide her embarrassment, "I-I didn't mean anything indecent!"
She's cute. I mean her reaction. She's like a kitten trying to play innocent. And even her habit of adjusting her glasses when she's nervous gives her a couple of points. Sona is a very attractive girl. And I don't mean the fact that I'm considering her as my date, but the fact of it. Also, she was given too little screen time in the anime just because she wasn't part of Issei's harem, even though she was of the same caliber as Rias. But that's okay, training will make up for that shortcoming.
- "Anyway, I don't mind," the Sitri demon said in passing in his senile voice. To which I just shrugged.
Hmm? What kind of killing intent directed at me? I glanced toward the source and saw what I expected to see. Saji's eyes were bloodshot and looking straight at me. Ah, yes. He's in love with Sona. Well, I can wish him luck with that.
- "Don't worry, Saji-kun. I'm not going to steal your love," I said and smirked, "I'm no stranger to male solidarity."
At my words, he perked up and blushed. Heh. True love in its purest form. Why did I wish him luck? Well, the demon society wouldn't allow such a thing. At least not until they're besieged.
- "Anyway, I'll see you on the field, Sona-san," I said goodbye and headed for the infirmary.
Since there's still time before tonight, I might as well get some sleep.
-0-
Kuoh Academy.
Evening.
- "How will the demonstration be held?" Sona asked, looking at me while her entourage stood slightly behind her.
- "Oh? It's pretty simple. A fight. You and your entire entourage against me."
Sona stared at me incredulously and frowned. As well as her entourage.
- "What do you mean, sensei?" Reya asked.
- "Uh-huh. What? You don't look strong," Tomoe encouraged her.
Oh? Is that so? Well, Romani really didn't give the impression of a dangerous person. You might as well show them a few tricks.
I used Territory Creation while creating a Closed Field and snapped my fingers. In the same second, a huge magic circle with Solomon's seal appeared in the sky. And a giant-sized lightning bolt flew out of it, as if sent by God himself, and struck behind my back.
BOOM
There was a deafening explosion and the clouds dissipated. Its momentum was so powerful that it felled some members of Sona's entourage. I'm pretty sure they had a picture from the movies in front of them, where the hero stands in front of the explosion, looking straight into the camera, and doesn't react to it in any way, creating the epicness of the moment. Why didn't I react? I put two closed fields, one around the field behind the Academy and one around myself.
Back to the reaction to my actions, I could practically see the eyes of the entire Student Council naturally almost falling out of their eye sockets and their jaws touching the floor. Sona, on the other hand, was all skewered and her glasses fell to the ground and shattered. But it was Saji who was the most impressed.
- "Damn it! What was that?!" He shrieked, his frightened eyes looking at me and the impact. I think he expressed the thoughts of the rest of the Student Council, considering the looks I was getting.
They stared at me in silence as I stood quietly in front of them. Their eyes read a multitude of emotions: shock, disbelief, excitement, fear, and more. I guess they didn't expect to see such a thing from a frail man like me. Don't they know that appearances can be deceiving?
Heh. Why not cheer them up?
- "Shall we get started, So-tan?" I asked and smirked as I looked at them.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 12
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh Academy.
Evening.
Again, I may have overdone it. Why? My lightning strike turned an area the size of half a soccer field into dust, and the Student Council still hasn't come to its senses. And we've been like this for a minute.
- "Uh... Sona-san?" I asked.
- "What?"
Hehe. Was that all she could get out of her mouth? Well, at least she came to her senses.
- "Shall we continue?"
- "Ahem," she coughed and straightened up to answer, "Can you give us a couple minutes to think about the strategy? It needs to be... finalized. And you're going to hold back, aren't you, Sensei? I don't want my entourage to be hit by a spell this powerful and get hurt. Besides, why couldn't I see your magic seal? It seemed... blurry."
I shrugged and sat down in the chair I'd just created, giving her and her entourage time to prepare.
- "Not bad," the Sitri demon said, "She was frightened by your power. But she still has her spirit and wants to try out her powers. My blood is still strong, as I can see. Unlike the others."
- "Is that an insult, Sitri?" Bael asked, "Have you forgotten that she is weaker than my descendant?"
- "She is my descendant too, Bael," Gremory interjected, "And what do your words mean, Sitri?"
- "As if you didn't realize it yourself," Sitri replied. He didn't even try to hide the mockery in his words.
- "And you've got the courage, eh?" Gremory asked defiantly.
- "Something never changes, I suppose," Phenex interjected.
- "You weren't asked, Phenex," stated Bael.
- "H…"
- "Enough of this. Stop acting like children," Goetia interjected.
Yeah. And I have to put up with this? At least I'm thankful that Beast I'm playing the role of a parent. I think I'd go crazy if I heard the seventy-two Pillars arguing in my head 24 by 7.
And about the printing? I have decided to hide the seal of Solomon from their perception, as I don't even want to imagine the excitement it would create. Sona and her entourage may be the ones who don't know about it, but not her sister. Not only the demon society would be up in arms, but the entire Bible faction as well. And I don't want that.
- "Are you afraid of fame, Romani Archaman?" Goetia asked mentally, clearly snickering, "Wouldn't that play into your hands? If you talk to the faction heads to keep that fact secret, of course."
- "Оh? When did you start thinking so broadly, Beast-kun? In the past, you would have just suggested that we storm into their headquarters and use force," I said, "And what's that sneer in your voice? Becoming human, eh?"
- "We can adapt. Besides, we're humanity in a different form. So your taunts are meaningless, Magician."
Heh. He's getting bigger. Anyway, it's time to get back to Sona. Looking toward the Student Council, I saw that they had grouped up and taken a fighting order. I guess we can give them (Sonya) a little motivation.
- "Ah, yes. I forgot to mention something. If you can give me even one blow, I'm willing to forget your duty, So-tan,'' I said and smiled sweetly.
As soon as I said those words, Sona's face took on a VERY serious expression. My words really motivated her. But it was Saji who became the most motivated.
- "I will defend the President's honor!" He shrieked and ran at me, activating his Sacred Gear.
Yep. No wonder he and Issei got along so well. He reached me and swung, trying to make a punch. But he never did. I didn't move. Oh, no. But from behind my shoulder, a fist of mana flew out and sent Saji flying, knocking him out.
- "I guess that wasn't part of the plan?" I asked, looking at Sona.
- "Attack!" She shrieked in response.
Wow, that's impressive. She didn't hesitate for a second and gave the order to attack. A good quality for a leader.
Instantly, Tsubaki, Tsubasa, and Tomoe rushed towards me, while Momo, Rei, and Sona started shooting their magic at me. In response to their move, thirteen magic circles appeared in front of me. Using one of them, I created a veil of dust with a gust of wind that limited the first trio's view. Swords came out of the others and lined up in two waves, heading towards their targets. Two swords for each member of the Student Council.
Of course, the swords were not simple swords. The swords of the first wave had the maximally weakened properties of the two Noble Phantasms, Rule Breaker for the rearguard and Hrunting for the vanguard. The swords of the second wave had no such properties. Instead, I built Emiya-level swordsmanship and Assassin's Presence Concealment into them, respectively.
- "Watch out!" Reya shrieked when she saw the veil and tried to dispel it. But her attempt was unsuccessful.
The first wave of swords dispelled the rearguard's spells, and at the same time stopped the advance of the vanguard of Sona's retinue. The second, however, was able to reach the targets under the cover of the first and began to attack. Tsubaki, Tsubasa, and Tomoe got into close combat with the swords of the second wave and were able to hold on, unlike the others. Sona managed to block the sword, but Momo and Rei lost the second the swords intended for them reached them. They stopped at their throats, completely eliminating them from the battlefield and taking them hostage.
- "We give up," Sona said when she saw it and sighed tiredly.
The student council ceased their activities, and I dispelled the swords, turning them into particles of light. It was over in the first minute of the fight, and Sona and her entourage were disappointed to say the least. Well, I had to show them the difference in combat skills, didn't I? It would give them extra motivation to learn after all. I gave them a couple minutes to come to their senses.
- "So. What did we learn from our 'fight', Sona-san?" I asked, looking at her, "As you might have noticed, you and your entourage have quite a long way to go. You underestimated the enemy, which resulted in the loss of your only Pawn. A simultaneous long-range and short-range attack is good, and it would work if your rearguard was capable of self-defense in the event of a vanguard breakthrough, of course. But alas, it isn't. If this were an actual battlefield, it would end miserably. Anything to add?"
- "I was overconfident," she said, sighing disappointedly and lowering her gaze, "And I'll be grateful for your future guidance, Sensei."
- "She knows how to admit her mistakes. Not bad," the Sitri demon said mentally with a note of pride in his voice.
I only nodded at his words. She, unlike Rias, had simply accepted that part of herself. The other would have thrown herself at me, hurling her power of 'destruction' left and right. Heh.
- "Well, then, meet me at the same time tomorrow at the same place. I'm not an expert in close combat, but I have a couple ideas on that," I informed her, "I'll leave you to it.
I teleported home. And, of course, I didn't clean up the mess I'd left behind, though I might not have. It's too early for them to know about the possibilities of Territory Creation. Besides, repairing the damage will allow them to distract themselves and think."
Heh. What a good mentor I am.
-0-
Emiya Residence.
The backyard.
As soon as I arrived at the backyard of the Residence, I heard the screams of a pervert and the whistling of flying arrows. Basically, it's not a backyard, but just a forest behind the house that is used as a courtyard.
Walking deep into the woods, I managed to spot Issei running away and screaming, with arrows flying behind him.
- "Are you trying to kill me, Archer-sensei?! Your last shot almost took my head off! Why can they pierce through trees as thick as my body?!" Issei shouted as the tree next to him was blown away by an arrow.
- "I don't know what you're talking about, pervert. I advise you to keep running, or who knows, you might end up with an extra hole in your body," Archer said in a calm tone as he fired another arrow. There was obvious amusement in his tone. Is this his way of getting back at Issei after my jokes about him? Well, it's not like it's hurting anyone. Sort of.
Issei wiggled between the trees, jumping and dodging Archer's shots. He looked shabby: clothes torn, bruises all over his body, and severe puffiness. But I don't see a glove on his hand.
- "Ddraig? Why aren't you helping your partner?" I decided to voice my thoughts as I watched the scene.
- "Training," I heard only one word from the dragon.
Apparently, Archer had offered to increase Issei's stamina without using Ddraig. Not a bad start.
- "Emiya, how long has he been running?" I asked Archer mentally.
- "Two minutes. A minute and a half longer than when we started," he replied, still firing, "Are you sure he's the one you were talking about, Master? He's too weak for my taste."
- "Uh-huh. Believe me, I'm wondering the same thing," I said, sighing tiredly. Well, it's not that I didn't understand his thoughts, "And by the way, tomorrow you'll have another student, or rather a group of students. They are more competent than your current one."
- "Hmm? What about him?" Emiya raised an eyebrow, stopping shooting. Issei, seeing that no more arrows were flying at him, fell to the ground and passed out from exhaustion. Apparently, the adrenaline in his body had run out.
- "He'll be on me for now. We'll see," I replied and headed for the unconscious protagonist, "Go make dinner. I don't think we both want to see a hungry lion in withdrawal from your cooking."
He nodded at my words and dematerialized. And I reached Issei, hoisted him on my shoulder, and headed for the house as well.
For some reason I hadn't heard from Enkidu or Gilgamesh. I hope they didn't destroy a city or two, did they?
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Evening.
Again, I may have overdone it. Why? My lightning strike turned an area the size of half a soccer field into dust, and the Student Council still hasn't come to its senses. And we've been like this for a minute.
- "Uh... Sona-san?" I asked.
- "What?"
Hehe. Was that all she could get out of her mouth? Well, at least she came to her senses.
- "Shall we continue?"
- "Ahem," she coughed and straightened up to answer, "Can you give us a couple minutes to think about the strategy? It needs to be... finalized. And you're going to hold back, aren't you, Sensei? I don't want my entourage to be hit by a spell this powerful and get hurt. Besides, why couldn't I see your magic seal? It seemed... blurry."
I shrugged and sat down in the chair I'd just created, giving her and her entourage time to prepare.
- "Not bad," the Sitri demon said, "She was frightened by your power. But she still has her spirit and wants to try out her powers. My blood is still strong, as I can see. Unlike the others."
- "Is that an insult, Sitri?" Bael asked, "Have you forgotten that she is weaker than my descendant?"
- "She is my descendant too, Bael," Gremory interjected, "And what do your words mean, Sitri?"
- "As if you didn't realize it yourself," Sitri replied. He didn't even try to hide the mockery in his words.
- "And you've got the courage, eh?" Gremory asked defiantly.
- "Something never changes, I suppose," Phenex interjected.
- "You weren't asked, Phenex," stated Bael.
- "H…"
- "Enough of this. Stop acting like children," Goetia interjected.
Yeah. And I have to put up with this? At least I'm thankful that Beast I'm playing the role of a parent. I think I'd go crazy if I heard the seventy-two Pillars arguing in my head 24 by 7.
And about the printing? I have decided to hide the seal of Solomon from their perception, as I don't even want to imagine the excitement it would create. Sona and her entourage may be the ones who don't know about it, but not her sister. Not only the demon society would be up in arms, but the entire Bible faction as well. And I don't want that.
- "Are you afraid of fame, Romani Archaman?" Goetia asked mentally, clearly snickering, "Wouldn't that play into your hands? If you talk to the faction heads to keep that fact secret, of course."
- "Оh? When did you start thinking so broadly, Beast-kun? In the past, you would have just suggested that we storm into their headquarters and use force," I said, "And what's that sneer in your voice? Becoming human, eh?"
- "We can adapt. Besides, we're humanity in a different form. So your taunts are meaningless, Magician."
Heh. He's getting bigger. Anyway, it's time to get back to Sona. Looking toward the Student Council, I saw that they had grouped up and taken a fighting order. I guess we can give them (Sonya) a little motivation.
- "Ah, yes. I forgot to mention something. If you can give me even one blow, I'm willing to forget your duty, So-tan,'' I said and smiled sweetly.
As soon as I said those words, Sona's face took on a VERY serious expression. My words really motivated her. But it was Saji who became the most motivated.
- "I will defend the President's honor!" He shrieked and ran at me, activating his Sacred Gear.
Yep. No wonder he and Issei got along so well. He reached me and swung, trying to make a punch. But he never did. I didn't move. Oh, no. But from behind my shoulder, a fist of mana flew out and sent Saji flying, knocking him out.
- "I guess that wasn't part of the plan?" I asked, looking at Sona.
- "Attack!" She shrieked in response.
Wow, that's impressive. She didn't hesitate for a second and gave the order to attack. A good quality for a leader.
Instantly, Tsubaki, Tsubasa, and Tomoe rushed towards me, while Momo, Rei, and Sona started shooting their magic at me. In response to their move, thirteen magic circles appeared in front of me. Using one of them, I created a veil of dust with a gust of wind that limited the first trio's view. Swords came out of the others and lined up in two waves, heading towards their targets. Two swords for each member of the Student Council.
Of course, the swords were not simple swords. The swords of the first wave had the maximally weakened properties of the two Noble Phantasms, Rule Breaker for the rearguard and Hrunting for the vanguard. The swords of the second wave had no such properties. Instead, I built Emiya-level swordsmanship and Assassin's Presence Concealment into them, respectively.
- "Watch out!" Reya shrieked when she saw the veil and tried to dispel it. But her attempt was unsuccessful.
The first wave of swords dispelled the rearguard's spells, and at the same time stopped the advance of the vanguard of Sona's retinue. The second, however, was able to reach the targets under the cover of the first and began to attack. Tsubaki, Tsubasa, and Tomoe got into close combat with the swords of the second wave and were able to hold on, unlike the others. Sona managed to block the sword, but Momo and Rei lost the second the swords intended for them reached them. They stopped at their throats, completely eliminating them from the battlefield and taking them hostage.
- "We give up," Sona said when she saw it and sighed tiredly.
The student council ceased their activities, and I dispelled the swords, turning them into particles of light. It was over in the first minute of the fight, and Sona and her entourage were disappointed to say the least. Well, I had to show them the difference in combat skills, didn't I? It would give them extra motivation to learn after all. I gave them a couple minutes to come to their senses.
- "So. What did we learn from our 'fight', Sona-san?" I asked, looking at her, "As you might have noticed, you and your entourage have quite a long way to go. You underestimated the enemy, which resulted in the loss of your only Pawn. A simultaneous long-range and short-range attack is good, and it would work if your rearguard was capable of self-defense in the event of a vanguard breakthrough, of course. But alas, it isn't. If this were an actual battlefield, it would end miserably. Anything to add?"
- "I was overconfident," she said, sighing disappointedly and lowering her gaze, "And I'll be grateful for your future guidance, Sensei."
- "She knows how to admit her mistakes. Not bad," the Sitri demon said mentally with a note of pride in his voice.
I only nodded at his words. She, unlike Rias, had simply accepted that part of herself. The other would have thrown herself at me, hurling her power of 'destruction' left and right. Heh.
- "Well, then, meet me at the same time tomorrow at the same place. I'm not an expert in close combat, but I have a couple ideas on that," I informed her, "I'll leave you to it.
I teleported home. And, of course, I didn't clean up the mess I'd left behind, though I might not have. It's too early for them to know about the possibilities of Territory Creation. Besides, repairing the damage will allow them to distract themselves and think."
Heh. What a good mentor I am.
-0-
Emiya Residence.
The backyard.
As soon as I arrived at the backyard of the Residence, I heard the screams of a pervert and the whistling of flying arrows. Basically, it's not a backyard, but just a forest behind the house that is used as a courtyard.
Walking deep into the woods, I managed to spot Issei running away and screaming, with arrows flying behind him.
- "Are you trying to kill me, Archer-sensei?! Your last shot almost took my head off! Why can they pierce through trees as thick as my body?!" Issei shouted as the tree next to him was blown away by an arrow.
- "I don't know what you're talking about, pervert. I advise you to keep running, or who knows, you might end up with an extra hole in your body," Archer said in a calm tone as he fired another arrow. There was obvious amusement in his tone. Is this his way of getting back at Issei after my jokes about him? Well, it's not like it's hurting anyone. Sort of.
Issei wiggled between the trees, jumping and dodging Archer's shots. He looked shabby: clothes torn, bruises all over his body, and severe puffiness. But I don't see a glove on his hand.
- "Ddraig? Why aren't you helping your partner?" I decided to voice my thoughts as I watched the scene.
- "Training," I heard only one word from the dragon.
Apparently, Archer had offered to increase Issei's stamina without using Ddraig. Not a bad start.
- "Emiya, how long has he been running?" I asked Archer mentally.
- "Two minutes. A minute and a half longer than when we started," he replied, still firing, "Are you sure he's the one you were talking about, Master? He's too weak for my taste."
- "Uh-huh. Believe me, I'm wondering the same thing," I said, sighing tiredly. Well, it's not that I didn't understand his thoughts, "And by the way, tomorrow you'll have another student, or rather a group of students. They are more competent than your current one."
- "Hmm? What about him?" Emiya raised an eyebrow, stopping shooting. Issei, seeing that no more arrows were flying at him, fell to the ground and passed out from exhaustion. Apparently, the adrenaline in his body had run out.
- "He'll be on me for now. We'll see," I replied and headed for the unconscious protagonist, "Go make dinner. I don't think we both want to see a hungry lion in withdrawal from your cooking."
He nodded at my words and dematerialized. And I reached Issei, hoisted him on my shoulder, and headed for the house as well.
For some reason I hadn't heard from Enkidu or Gilgamesh. I hope they didn't destroy a city or two, did they?
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 13
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Emiya residence.
The most casual dinner at the Emiya Residence. We were having a great time enjoying Shirou's cooking. This time he was assisted by Medusa, who had apparently learned how to bake. And she was pretty good at it, judging by the enthusiastic look on Ophis's face as she ate her cookies.
I dumped Issei in one of the rooms and left him in the care of one of the Hundred Faces. Let him sleep it off while he can. He won't have that opportunity tomorrow. I've got to have some fun, too, haven't I?
Speaking of fun. Gilgamesh and Enkidu were also sitting at the table and talking to each other. And from the looks of it, they were discussing their adventure. Gilgamesh looked pleased. Of course, I wanted to ask what had happened to them.
- "So, Enkidu, can you tell me why the Golden Boy is so happy? I highly doubt it's something trivial," I asked, stroking Tiamat's arm around me. Heh. As soon as I walked into the house, she instantly wrapped her arms around me and refused to let go. Well, at least it's easier to do business with the Ophis.
- "We..."
- "Оh? Why don't you ask me, Magician? Ignoring your King?" Gilgamesh interrupted Enkidu.
- "I don't want to inflate your ego any more than it already is. And Enkidu is absolutely more objective than you," I replied, shrugging my shoulders and glancing at the Lancer-class Servant, "And one more thing. Look in his direction, please. I think he's REALLY unhappy."
He raised an eyebrow at my words, but still turned and saw a frozen Enkidu with an equally frozen half-smile, and his hair covering his eyes.
- "What is the matter, Enkidu? Who has caused you displeasure? Give me his name, and he will cease to exist!" Gilgamesh stated confidently, glaring at him.
Lancer still did not react in any way.
- "Enki..."
He was unable to finish his sentence. Golden chains wrapped around Gilgamesh's body and made him look like a mummy. Immobilized and stunned, he fell to the floor, wriggling and mooing something unintelligible. His scarlet eyes looked at Enkidu with genuine incomprehension.
- "Mmmmmm?!"
Well, that's the only thing the Golden Mummy could produce. It was so funny, I couldn't stand it and laughed. I wasn't the only one, though. Everyone but the Beasts, Ophis, and Assassins let out chuckles, giggled, or outright laughed (Merlin and Emiya). And even Artoria, who was able to tear herself away from devouring the food in her bottomless stomach.
Enkidu slowly rose from his chair and turned to me with his eyes closed.
- "Master, do you mind if I answer your question a little later?" He asked me with an overly sweet smile, "I need to talk to my friend alone."
- "No problem. Have fun," I replied, waving my hand.
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~" Tiamat sang out, waving goodbye as well and smiling softly.
Hearing the answers, Enkidu, without changing his face, walked out from behind the table and headed towards the bound Gilgamesh. When he reached him, he lifted him up with his chains and moved towards the basement. I did not see Enkidu's face, but as I realized from Gilgamesh's frightened expression, it was frightening. And when they were about to disappear into the basement entrance, Gilgamesh, setting aside his pride, threw a pleading look at me.
- "Good luck," that was the only thing I said to him, and the duo disappeared from my sight.
So, while I have time, why don't I pay Azazel a visit? Uh-huh. I'll do that.
With those thoughts, I teleported away. I hope Nightingale didn't kill him. Or sterilized him.
-0-
Azazel's house.
Arriving in the hall of his house as usual, I was greeted by silence. Absolute silence. It reminded me of a scene from a horror movie, and it felt like something was about to happen.
Scanning the house with 3rd magic, I managed to find the inhabitants of the house. But for some reason, they were all far away from each other. Relatively, of course. Da Vinci was in the basement lab, but the others... Nightingale was constantly moving and clearly looking for something. Or someone, judging by the last occupant of the house. Azazel's presence didn't move, and his aura was as suppressed as possible.
I decided to move in his direction and after walking through a couple rooms, I found the place where he was hiding. It was a closet in one of the rooms of the house. A very ordinary clothes closet. I opened the door and saw the trembling Governor General of the Fallen. And he looked like this: huge circles under his eyes, disheveled hair and clothes. If I didn't know better, I'd say he'd just finished a night of fun. I guess I'm not that far from the truth, though.
- "Well, well, well. Why are you hiding, Azazel-kun?"
- "Huh?!" He squeaked, and when he saw that it was me, he sighed with some relief, "Is that you, Romani? You're exactly what I need. Take her away! Just take her away! She's… She's scary. I can't take it anymore!"
Oh, wow. Nightingale didn't mess around, huh?
- "What did you do to make her come after you?" I asked, making an uncomprehending face, "Besides, she's not going to kill you, is she?"
- "That's what I'm afraid of, damn it!" he huffed and raised his voice, "She won't kill me, she'll just turn me into a vegetable, and I'll spend the rest of eternity drooling! You have no idea what I've been through! I…"
- "There you are, Azazel-san. It's time to take your medicine," I heard the voice of the Berserker-class Servant. Apparently, so did the Governor General. He was shaking all over, and his eyes started running from side to side, trying to find ways to escape.
A few seconds later, Nightingale entered the room with a syringe in her hand. She looked at us and stopped.
- "Master? What are you doing here? Do you need medical attention?"
- "No, not at all. I just need to have a little talk with Azazel-kun. Can you postpone his treatment for a while? It's a very important matter."
- "No. The medicine must be taken on schedule. If you don't, there could be complications,'' she said firmly, squinting at Azazel.
What was the Governor General doing? He was hiding behind my back and glancing furtively in her direction. I could feel his hands trembling.
- "It'll be all right, Berserker. I'll call you if anything happens. Now, please give us time to talk. Just this once."
Nightingale looked at me intently and after a long moment, she nodded reluctantly.
- "You have one hour. No more," she said and left the room.
As soon as the door closed behind her, Azazel dropped to his knees and grabbed my waist. I could even see tears of happiness in his eyes.
- "Savior! You were sent by the Father, right! Thank you! Thank you! Thank..."
- "Shut up, please," I interrupted him, massaging his temples, "We really need to talk. And I want to get on Berserker's bad side, for that matter, and so do you."
Heh. Poor guy. I wonder how he'll react if he finds out how close his words came to the truth? How would he react if he knew I was the reincarnation of Solomon?
My words gave him a start and he quickly came to his senses.
- "Let's go to Da Vinci's. We'll talk there," I said and teleported us to his laboratory.
When I got there, I saw Da Vinci typing something on a computer, her eyes running back and forth across its screen at high speed. A genius at work, I suppose. Azazel, on the other hand, quickly walked over to one of the walls, and after pressing something, a mini-bar popped up in front of him. He instantly grabbed one of the bottles and drained it in a gulp.
- "Did you refill your tank, Azazel-kun?" I asked and sat down on a vacant chair available in the lab, "Can we talk now?"
- "Yes," he stated and put the empty bottle back down, "Now we can."
- "Great. Da Vinci! Can you take your mind off me for a moment, please? I need you, too."
- "Oh? Master? I didn't see you," she said, looking away from the computer, "Neither did Azazel. What's this conversation?"
- "Is it possible to create an artificial Noble Phantasm? And I mean one that has a real legend at its core. Or rather, an artificially real one. Say, some legend from some anime or manga," I explained.
- "Wouldn't that just be a Sacred Gear? As far as I'm concerned, that's exactly what it is," Azazel said.
- "No, it isn't. The Sacred Gear is a kind of mystical code. A magician's tool, like a staff or a robe. It doesn't have the basis of a legend like Noble Phantasm, and thus doesn't get its power from the world itself. The stronger the legend, the stronger he is. So, the Master wants to create a legend that doesn't exist in this world and then create a Noble Phantasm based on that legend," Da Vinci explained and turned to me, "Those are very bold thoughts, Master. But I can't understand, why not just use True Magic for this?"
- "1st True magic allows its wielder to simply create. I can't put an item's history into the Root of the World. Well, or I can, but I don't know how. As it is, I haven't really delved into researching 1st, I've mostly been learning about 3rd. And I wouldn't want to risk erasing myself from existence without researching the subject," I said and shrugged, "That's why I need you."
- "I see. It's a very interesting topic. But we will need a starting point for our research," Azazel shook his head, and Da Vinci agreed with him.
- "I understand," I said, and I created two items, a Sword and a book, and placed them in front of them, "The Sword was an analog of Excalibur from the parallel world. Something in between the analog and the laser sword from Star Wars. And the book is a brief legend of it. Is that enough to get you started?"
- "Quite!" Azazel exclaimed excitedly and grabbed the sword and began to examine it. And Da Vinci took the book and began to study its contents with a passion.
- "Wonderful. Then I'll leave you to it," I said and got up from my chair.
- "Uh-huh," they said, not really paying attention to what I was saying, but concentrating on things.
Well, let them have their fun, I thought, and went back home. When is Issei going to wake up there? It would be time to start his straddle training.
With those thoughts, I headed to the room where I dumped Issei, chuckling quietly to myself.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
The most casual dinner at the Emiya Residence. We were having a great time enjoying Shirou's cooking. This time he was assisted by Medusa, who had apparently learned how to bake. And she was pretty good at it, judging by the enthusiastic look on Ophis's face as she ate her cookies.
I dumped Issei in one of the rooms and left him in the care of one of the Hundred Faces. Let him sleep it off while he can. He won't have that opportunity tomorrow. I've got to have some fun, too, haven't I?
Speaking of fun. Gilgamesh and Enkidu were also sitting at the table and talking to each other. And from the looks of it, they were discussing their adventure. Gilgamesh looked pleased. Of course, I wanted to ask what had happened to them.
- "So, Enkidu, can you tell me why the Golden Boy is so happy? I highly doubt it's something trivial," I asked, stroking Tiamat's arm around me. Heh. As soon as I walked into the house, she instantly wrapped her arms around me and refused to let go. Well, at least it's easier to do business with the Ophis.
- "We..."
- "Оh? Why don't you ask me, Magician? Ignoring your King?" Gilgamesh interrupted Enkidu.
- "I don't want to inflate your ego any more than it already is. And Enkidu is absolutely more objective than you," I replied, shrugging my shoulders and glancing at the Lancer-class Servant, "And one more thing. Look in his direction, please. I think he's REALLY unhappy."
He raised an eyebrow at my words, but still turned and saw a frozen Enkidu with an equally frozen half-smile, and his hair covering his eyes.
- "What is the matter, Enkidu? Who has caused you displeasure? Give me his name, and he will cease to exist!" Gilgamesh stated confidently, glaring at him.
Lancer still did not react in any way.
- "Enki..."
He was unable to finish his sentence. Golden chains wrapped around Gilgamesh's body and made him look like a mummy. Immobilized and stunned, he fell to the floor, wriggling and mooing something unintelligible. His scarlet eyes looked at Enkidu with genuine incomprehension.
- "Mmmmmm?!"
Well, that's the only thing the Golden Mummy could produce. It was so funny, I couldn't stand it and laughed. I wasn't the only one, though. Everyone but the Beasts, Ophis, and Assassins let out chuckles, giggled, or outright laughed (Merlin and Emiya). And even Artoria, who was able to tear herself away from devouring the food in her bottomless stomach.
Enkidu slowly rose from his chair and turned to me with his eyes closed.
- "Master, do you mind if I answer your question a little later?" He asked me with an overly sweet smile, "I need to talk to my friend alone."
- "No problem. Have fun," I replied, waving my hand.
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~" Tiamat sang out, waving goodbye as well and smiling softly.
Hearing the answers, Enkidu, without changing his face, walked out from behind the table and headed towards the bound Gilgamesh. When he reached him, he lifted him up with his chains and moved towards the basement. I did not see Enkidu's face, but as I realized from Gilgamesh's frightened expression, it was frightening. And when they were about to disappear into the basement entrance, Gilgamesh, setting aside his pride, threw a pleading look at me.
- "Good luck," that was the only thing I said to him, and the duo disappeared from my sight.
So, while I have time, why don't I pay Azazel a visit? Uh-huh. I'll do that.
With those thoughts, I teleported away. I hope Nightingale didn't kill him. Or sterilized him.
-0-
Azazel's house.
Arriving in the hall of his house as usual, I was greeted by silence. Absolute silence. It reminded me of a scene from a horror movie, and it felt like something was about to happen.
Scanning the house with 3rd magic, I managed to find the inhabitants of the house. But for some reason, they were all far away from each other. Relatively, of course. Da Vinci was in the basement lab, but the others... Nightingale was constantly moving and clearly looking for something. Or someone, judging by the last occupant of the house. Azazel's presence didn't move, and his aura was as suppressed as possible.
I decided to move in his direction and after walking through a couple rooms, I found the place where he was hiding. It was a closet in one of the rooms of the house. A very ordinary clothes closet. I opened the door and saw the trembling Governor General of the Fallen. And he looked like this: huge circles under his eyes, disheveled hair and clothes. If I didn't know better, I'd say he'd just finished a night of fun. I guess I'm not that far from the truth, though.
- "Well, well, well. Why are you hiding, Azazel-kun?"
- "Huh?!" He squeaked, and when he saw that it was me, he sighed with some relief, "Is that you, Romani? You're exactly what I need. Take her away! Just take her away! She's… She's scary. I can't take it anymore!"
Oh, wow. Nightingale didn't mess around, huh?
- "What did you do to make her come after you?" I asked, making an uncomprehending face, "Besides, she's not going to kill you, is she?"
- "That's what I'm afraid of, damn it!" he huffed and raised his voice, "She won't kill me, she'll just turn me into a vegetable, and I'll spend the rest of eternity drooling! You have no idea what I've been through! I…"
- "There you are, Azazel-san. It's time to take your medicine," I heard the voice of the Berserker-class Servant. Apparently, so did the Governor General. He was shaking all over, and his eyes started running from side to side, trying to find ways to escape.
A few seconds later, Nightingale entered the room with a syringe in her hand. She looked at us and stopped.
- "Master? What are you doing here? Do you need medical attention?"
- "No, not at all. I just need to have a little talk with Azazel-kun. Can you postpone his treatment for a while? It's a very important matter."
- "No. The medicine must be taken on schedule. If you don't, there could be complications,'' she said firmly, squinting at Azazel.
What was the Governor General doing? He was hiding behind my back and glancing furtively in her direction. I could feel his hands trembling.
- "It'll be all right, Berserker. I'll call you if anything happens. Now, please give us time to talk. Just this once."
Nightingale looked at me intently and after a long moment, she nodded reluctantly.
- "You have one hour. No more," she said and left the room.
As soon as the door closed behind her, Azazel dropped to his knees and grabbed my waist. I could even see tears of happiness in his eyes.
- "Savior! You were sent by the Father, right! Thank you! Thank you! Thank..."
- "Shut up, please," I interrupted him, massaging his temples, "We really need to talk. And I want to get on Berserker's bad side, for that matter, and so do you."
Heh. Poor guy. I wonder how he'll react if he finds out how close his words came to the truth? How would he react if he knew I was the reincarnation of Solomon?
My words gave him a start and he quickly came to his senses.
- "Let's go to Da Vinci's. We'll talk there," I said and teleported us to his laboratory.
When I got there, I saw Da Vinci typing something on a computer, her eyes running back and forth across its screen at high speed. A genius at work, I suppose. Azazel, on the other hand, quickly walked over to one of the walls, and after pressing something, a mini-bar popped up in front of him. He instantly grabbed one of the bottles and drained it in a gulp.
- "Did you refill your tank, Azazel-kun?" I asked and sat down on a vacant chair available in the lab, "Can we talk now?"
- "Yes," he stated and put the empty bottle back down, "Now we can."
- "Great. Da Vinci! Can you take your mind off me for a moment, please? I need you, too."
- "Oh? Master? I didn't see you," she said, looking away from the computer, "Neither did Azazel. What's this conversation?"
- "Is it possible to create an artificial Noble Phantasm? And I mean one that has a real legend at its core. Or rather, an artificially real one. Say, some legend from some anime or manga," I explained.
- "Wouldn't that just be a Sacred Gear? As far as I'm concerned, that's exactly what it is," Azazel said.
- "No, it isn't. The Sacred Gear is a kind of mystical code. A magician's tool, like a staff or a robe. It doesn't have the basis of a legend like Noble Phantasm, and thus doesn't get its power from the world itself. The stronger the legend, the stronger he is. So, the Master wants to create a legend that doesn't exist in this world and then create a Noble Phantasm based on that legend," Da Vinci explained and turned to me, "Those are very bold thoughts, Master. But I can't understand, why not just use True Magic for this?"
- "1st True magic allows its wielder to simply create. I can't put an item's history into the Root of the World. Well, or I can, but I don't know how. As it is, I haven't really delved into researching 1st, I've mostly been learning about 3rd. And I wouldn't want to risk erasing myself from existence without researching the subject," I said and shrugged, "That's why I need you."
- "I see. It's a very interesting topic. But we will need a starting point for our research," Azazel shook his head, and Da Vinci agreed with him.
- "I understand," I said, and I created two items, a Sword and a book, and placed them in front of them, "The Sword was an analog of Excalibur from the parallel world. Something in between the analog and the laser sword from Star Wars. And the book is a brief legend of it. Is that enough to get you started?"
- "Quite!" Azazel exclaimed excitedly and grabbed the sword and began to examine it. And Da Vinci took the book and began to study its contents with a passion.
- "Wonderful. Then I'll leave you to it," I said and got up from my chair.
- "Uh-huh," they said, not really paying attention to what I was saying, but concentrating on things.
Well, let them have their fun, I thought, and went back home. When is Issei going to wake up there? It would be time to start his straddle training.
With those thoughts, I headed to the room where I dumped Issei, chuckling quietly to myself.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 14
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Emiya residence.
The next day.
Well, Issei never woke up, but slept until the next morning. Now he was sitting across from me in the very room I threw him in, eating the breakfast Emiya had prepared.
- "Romani-sensei, why aren't you eating? And where is Archer-sensei?" he asked with his mouth full.
- "I already ate and now you're on me," I said and shrugged, "Also, don't talk with your mouth full, pervert-kun."
After about ten minutes, he finished eating and asked:
- "Well, sensei, how will you train me?"
- "Оh? Can't wait to get started already? How unexpected."
- "I'm willing to do anything to help the President!"
- "Let's check it out," I said and snapped my fingers.
-0-
An unknown location.
A second later, we found ourselves on a small lawn in the middle of the forest.
- "Sensei, where are we?" He asked in a state of bewilderment, looking around.
- "It doesn't matter," I said and after creating a table with a couple of chairs, I invited him to sit down, "Let's talk for a while."
After hovering for a couple moments, he nodded dumbly and sat down at the table, followed by me.
- "Issei, what do you think is the deciding factor in this world?" I started the conversation, crossing my arms in front of me and adopting a business-like attitude.
- "Boo..." he wanted to shriek, but I quickly interrupted him.
- "If you finish that word, you'll lose your lower head."
He perked up, and, calming down, he thought for a while. For a long time. And after a while, having come up with nothing, he sighed tiredly.
- "Power, pervert-kun," I said, to which I received a surprised look from Issei, and then continued, "Especially for the world you've gotten yourself into. The strong takes everything from the weak. And you're the weak one."
- "Sensei?"
- "And the strong will take whatever he wants from you, and no one will bat an eye. Except you, of course."
- "Why are you telling me all this?" he asked with a depressed look.
- "To ask you a question. Do you want to continue on this path? Every moment of it could be your last. And not just for you, but for your friends, acquaintances, even your parents. Are you willing to risk their lives for your dream? A stupid dream, but a dream. I could just take Ddraig away from you and erase this phase of your life, making it nothing more than a dream. And you'll go back to being a normal, know-nothing boy with questionable hobbies. With a regular job. With an ordinary family. With an ordinary worldview. No mystique."
- "But the President…"
- "I know what she said. For her, as for others, it's impossible. But not for me. I can extract your Sacred Gear, keeping you alive and making you human again," I interrupted him, "So. Answer the question. Do you want to continue on this path?"
When he heard my words, he was silent and thoughtful.
Why did I start this conversation? Well, even though I'm annoyed with Issei, he's bound, like Rias, by the world itself. He was just unlucky. His entrance into the hidden world was already a foregone conclusion. He can't get out.
This can be compared to Solomon's own situation. His fate, like Issei's, was already decided the moment he was born. His whole life was following a certain script, which was not allowed to deviate from the course by the Alaya and Gaia of Nasuverse themselves. For then human history would be broken, as it had been in the Grand Order, and a singularity would occur that would lead to the annihilation of the entire species. The only thing he did of his own free will was to want to become human. To feel freedom. The freedom that all humans possessed. The freedom to choose.
- "Getting sentimental, Romani?" Goetia spoke, "How... unusual. You're becoming like him."
- "Not at all. I'm merely stating a fact. You must realize that, too. At least now. A man must choose his own destiny. And the one you call the Greatest Fool of Mankind did not have that privilege," I said and looked up at the sky, "I am an unknown variable, but I am human. And I influence the inhabitants of this world by removing the shackles that hold them back. And I do so of my own free will. I could have merged Issei with the Servant, or simply given him a powerful Noble Phantasm. But I didn't. And he's growing. Also, of his own free will, choosing his own destiny."
- "At the same time, you, magic by created by Solomon under the influence of the world, was created as a simple fuse. And you never tried to understand people or their emotions. And now, under the influence of me, a human, you have grown, become better than when you were created. Haven't you noticed that yourself, Ritual of Mankind's Rectification of Order? Don't you think that rectification is the very shackles Solomon imposed on you? I don't think you'd be thrilled about that, would you?"
Goetia's voice trailed off. On reflection, I suppose. Can't blame him for that. Immortal beings like him accept change very reluctantly and slowly. As do long-lived ones.
- "It is their own will that leads them to destruction. They voluntarily give themselves into the hands of the same demons, for example," asked the demon Agares, "What do you say to that?"
- "It's their own business. Their choice," I said.
- "You are just like him, Romani," Goetia said out of his thoughts and fell silent.
- "Quite possibly."
- "Yes," Issei said confidently, interrupting the philosophical debate in my head, "I will become stronger and protect them, just as I protect all the people I care about. Even if it costs me my life! And Ddraig is my partner. There's no way I'm giving him up! Nor will I give up my dream!"
I looked at him in surprise. All I saw in his eyes was confidence in his words. How...exciting. I guess it's the main characters' thing to overcome obstacles and go for their dreams. Heh.
- "I see. Let's test your resolve," I said and stood up and snapped my fingers. The table and chairs disappeared and Issei fell to the ground, not expecting my actions.
- "Well. Outside this clearing is your training area of three kilometers. Your task is to survive in it for the next three days," I said and pointed to the backpack in front of him, "It contains food and water for exactly one day and a sleeping bag."
- "Three days?! How am I supposed to do that?! I don't think anything about camping!" he shrieked, glancing back and forth at me, pointing toward the forest.
- "Ddraig will help you with that. He's a dragon after all," I replied and shrugged.
- "What awaits us there, Mr. Magician?" asked the bewildered dragon, "I doubt very much that this is just an ordinary forest."
- "It is indeed unusual. But nothing you can't handle. And you can just address me as 'Romani-sensei' or 'Magician'. Your formal address is a bit straining," I said and clapped my hands, "Now go ahead. Chop, chop."
Issei snorted unhappily, but he shouldered his backpack and headed toward the forest, disappearing a little later into the shadows of its trees.
Am I afraid he's going to die? Nope. The entire forest is covered in a closed field, preventing him from dying and returning him to his starting point at the edge of the lawn when he receives a fatal blow. The closest analog is the field designed for Ranked games, but with slight Darks Souls-style modifications, since the gear will remain where he should have died.
And as for the forest dwellers? Shadow Servants with rank E- characteristics. Well, for the first 24 hours, at least. The second day, E-rank, and the third day, E+. Sounds like a good scheme to make him more adaptable to his surroundings to me. Although... It's better to be over-insured.
I made a small wave of my hand and three faces of the Hundred Faces appeared in front of me. I explained to them the workings of the closed field and said:
- "Keep an eye on the boy. I don't doubt my magic, but I still prefer to prepare for contingencies. Do not interfere unless necessary," I said, and the faces disappeared into the shadows.
So, what's next on the list? I remember.
I took out a leaflet with the Phenex clan emblem from my pocket and poured magic into it. A couple seconds later, a magical circle of flames appeared in front of me, and Ravel stepped out of it.
I made a slight bow, placing my hand on her chest, and said:
- "Good afternoon, Lady Phenex. I hope I have not interrupted you from important business?"
- "N-no, not at all. It's all right."
- "Fine," I said and snapped my fingers, bringing back the table and chairs, but with a more noble design that had a tea set with a steaming teapot and plates of sweets. Then he held out his hand to her, "Some tea?"
- "I-I'd love some," she nodded with a blush on her face and took my hand.
I smiled softly and led her to the table.
A nice tea with a noble lady... Just what I needed after today's tense thoughts.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
The next day.
Well, Issei never woke up, but slept until the next morning. Now he was sitting across from me in the very room I threw him in, eating the breakfast Emiya had prepared.
- "Romani-sensei, why aren't you eating? And where is Archer-sensei?" he asked with his mouth full.
- "I already ate and now you're on me," I said and shrugged, "Also, don't talk with your mouth full, pervert-kun."
After about ten minutes, he finished eating and asked:
- "Well, sensei, how will you train me?"
- "Оh? Can't wait to get started already? How unexpected."
- "I'm willing to do anything to help the President!"
- "Let's check it out," I said and snapped my fingers.
-0-
An unknown location.
A second later, we found ourselves on a small lawn in the middle of the forest.
- "Sensei, where are we?" He asked in a state of bewilderment, looking around.
- "It doesn't matter," I said and after creating a table with a couple of chairs, I invited him to sit down, "Let's talk for a while."
After hovering for a couple moments, he nodded dumbly and sat down at the table, followed by me.
- "Issei, what do you think is the deciding factor in this world?" I started the conversation, crossing my arms in front of me and adopting a business-like attitude.
- "Boo..." he wanted to shriek, but I quickly interrupted him.
- "If you finish that word, you'll lose your lower head."
He perked up, and, calming down, he thought for a while. For a long time. And after a while, having come up with nothing, he sighed tiredly.
- "Power, pervert-kun," I said, to which I received a surprised look from Issei, and then continued, "Especially for the world you've gotten yourself into. The strong takes everything from the weak. And you're the weak one."
- "Sensei?"
- "And the strong will take whatever he wants from you, and no one will bat an eye. Except you, of course."
- "Why are you telling me all this?" he asked with a depressed look.
- "To ask you a question. Do you want to continue on this path? Every moment of it could be your last. And not just for you, but for your friends, acquaintances, even your parents. Are you willing to risk their lives for your dream? A stupid dream, but a dream. I could just take Ddraig away from you and erase this phase of your life, making it nothing more than a dream. And you'll go back to being a normal, know-nothing boy with questionable hobbies. With a regular job. With an ordinary family. With an ordinary worldview. No mystique."
- "But the President…"
- "I know what she said. For her, as for others, it's impossible. But not for me. I can extract your Sacred Gear, keeping you alive and making you human again," I interrupted him, "So. Answer the question. Do you want to continue on this path?"
When he heard my words, he was silent and thoughtful.
Why did I start this conversation? Well, even though I'm annoyed with Issei, he's bound, like Rias, by the world itself. He was just unlucky. His entrance into the hidden world was already a foregone conclusion. He can't get out.
This can be compared to Solomon's own situation. His fate, like Issei's, was already decided the moment he was born. His whole life was following a certain script, which was not allowed to deviate from the course by the Alaya and Gaia of Nasuverse themselves. For then human history would be broken, as it had been in the Grand Order, and a singularity would occur that would lead to the annihilation of the entire species. The only thing he did of his own free will was to want to become human. To feel freedom. The freedom that all humans possessed. The freedom to choose.
- "Getting sentimental, Romani?" Goetia spoke, "How... unusual. You're becoming like him."
- "Not at all. I'm merely stating a fact. You must realize that, too. At least now. A man must choose his own destiny. And the one you call the Greatest Fool of Mankind did not have that privilege," I said and looked up at the sky, "I am an unknown variable, but I am human. And I influence the inhabitants of this world by removing the shackles that hold them back. And I do so of my own free will. I could have merged Issei with the Servant, or simply given him a powerful Noble Phantasm. But I didn't. And he's growing. Also, of his own free will, choosing his own destiny."
- "At the same time, you, magic by created by Solomon under the influence of the world, was created as a simple fuse. And you never tried to understand people or their emotions. And now, under the influence of me, a human, you have grown, become better than when you were created. Haven't you noticed that yourself, Ritual of Mankind's Rectification of Order? Don't you think that rectification is the very shackles Solomon imposed on you? I don't think you'd be thrilled about that, would you?"
Goetia's voice trailed off. On reflection, I suppose. Can't blame him for that. Immortal beings like him accept change very reluctantly and slowly. As do long-lived ones.
- "It is their own will that leads them to destruction. They voluntarily give themselves into the hands of the same demons, for example," asked the demon Agares, "What do you say to that?"
- "It's their own business. Their choice," I said.
- "You are just like him, Romani," Goetia said out of his thoughts and fell silent.
- "Quite possibly."
- "Yes," Issei said confidently, interrupting the philosophical debate in my head, "I will become stronger and protect them, just as I protect all the people I care about. Even if it costs me my life! And Ddraig is my partner. There's no way I'm giving him up! Nor will I give up my dream!"
I looked at him in surprise. All I saw in his eyes was confidence in his words. How...exciting. I guess it's the main characters' thing to overcome obstacles and go for their dreams. Heh.
- "I see. Let's test your resolve," I said and stood up and snapped my fingers. The table and chairs disappeared and Issei fell to the ground, not expecting my actions.
- "Well. Outside this clearing is your training area of three kilometers. Your task is to survive in it for the next three days," I said and pointed to the backpack in front of him, "It contains food and water for exactly one day and a sleeping bag."
- "Three days?! How am I supposed to do that?! I don't think anything about camping!" he shrieked, glancing back and forth at me, pointing toward the forest.
- "Ddraig will help you with that. He's a dragon after all," I replied and shrugged.
- "What awaits us there, Mr. Magician?" asked the bewildered dragon, "I doubt very much that this is just an ordinary forest."
- "It is indeed unusual. But nothing you can't handle. And you can just address me as 'Romani-sensei' or 'Magician'. Your formal address is a bit straining," I said and clapped my hands, "Now go ahead. Chop, chop."
Issei snorted unhappily, but he shouldered his backpack and headed toward the forest, disappearing a little later into the shadows of its trees.
Am I afraid he's going to die? Nope. The entire forest is covered in a closed field, preventing him from dying and returning him to his starting point at the edge of the lawn when he receives a fatal blow. The closest analog is the field designed for Ranked games, but with slight Darks Souls-style modifications, since the gear will remain where he should have died.
And as for the forest dwellers? Shadow Servants with rank E- characteristics. Well, for the first 24 hours, at least. The second day, E-rank, and the third day, E+. Sounds like a good scheme to make him more adaptable to his surroundings to me. Although... It's better to be over-insured.
I made a small wave of my hand and three faces of the Hundred Faces appeared in front of me. I explained to them the workings of the closed field and said:
- "Keep an eye on the boy. I don't doubt my magic, but I still prefer to prepare for contingencies. Do not interfere unless necessary," I said, and the faces disappeared into the shadows.
So, what's next on the list? I remember.
I took out a leaflet with the Phenex clan emblem from my pocket and poured magic into it. A couple seconds later, a magical circle of flames appeared in front of me, and Ravel stepped out of it.
I made a slight bow, placing my hand on her chest, and said:
- "Good afternoon, Lady Phenex. I hope I have not interrupted you from important business?"
- "N-no, not at all. It's all right."
- "Fine," I said and snapped my fingers, bringing back the table and chairs, but with a more noble design that had a tea set with a steaming teapot and plates of sweets. Then he held out his hand to her, "Some tea?"
- "I-I'd love some," she nodded with a blush on her face and took my hand.
I smiled softly and led her to the table.
A nice tea with a noble lady... Just what I needed after today's tense thoughts.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 15
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Unknown location.
- "I see. Your clan is truly impressive. But may I ask you a question, Lady Phenex?" I smiled softly and took a sip from my cup.
- "Of course," Ravel nodded, "And I think we can address each other by our first names. Don't you think?"
- "It suits me just fine. And my question is, why are you so eager to answer my questions? I'd say too eagerly," I said measuredly, crossing my arms in front of me and setting my cup on the table, "Don't take this the wrong way, Ravel-san, but this situation makes me suspicious."
Hearing me, she simply smiled and replied:
- "That's what brother said."
- "Hm?"
- "That's what brother said,'' she repeated her answer, "He said that the Great Ancestor himself had contacted him in a dream and told him that he could trust the Magician. When the brother shared this with us, his retinue, we all had a certain person in mind. Namely, you, Romani-san."
My eyes widened in surprise. What had she just said? Riser had been contacted by Phenex? There's no way I'll believe that this dream was just a coincidence. What are the odds that he dreamed this exact thing, in this exact wording, and at this exact time.
- "Do you want to explain yourself, Phenex?" I mentally asked the demon.
- "Yeah, do you want to explain yourself?" Gremory asked.
- "Yes, it was my doing," Phenex answered, "And it's not my fault you didn't try to do the same."
- "Tsk."
Yeah. Just as I thought.
- "Explain to me why you did it. I don't quite understand your motives," I continued to interrogate the demon.
- "Why wouldn't I?" Phenex answered the question with a question, "Besides, you found my blood of this world interesting, didn't you? Consider it a little help on my part."
In response to his words, I only snorted and crossed my arms across my chest. He wants to leave the Phenex clan in my care, huh? I glanced briefly at Ravel. There was anticipation and... trepidation on her face? Yes, that was it. Apparently, the very fact that their ancestor had such confidence in me already gave me a very high status in their eyes.
- "Ravel-sa…"
- "Ravel, Romani-sama," she interrupted me. Uh-huh. Now she uses the prefix 'herself' when she saw that I realized what she was getting at.
- "Can we do without that?" A tired sigh escaped my mouth.
- "Of course not. You are the one favored by the Great Ancestor of our clan himself. And this is a clear disrespect to him," she said with confidence in her voice.
- "Ravel-s…"
- "Just Ravel."
My eye twitched. What is this shit?! Is that so fundamental to you?!
- "You're getting nervous, Romani," I heard Goetia's voice, "Don't you like being treated with such deep respect? Don't you realize that this will become commonplace when the world finds out about you, the reincarnation of Solomon, King of Magic?"
- "Would you be so kind as to shut up? I don't want to hear that shit from every angel, demon, or fallen I cross paths with."
- "Romani-sama?" Ravel asked with concern in her voice, "Are you all right? Your face became very irritable for a moment."
- "Don't mind me, Ravel," I waved it away, "It's just the beast in my head being foolishness. It's nothing serious."
- "Foolishness?" Goetia was indignant.
- "Anyway, did your brother say anything else?" I asked, silencing Beast I.
- "Yes, he asked me to invite you to our mansion whenever it is convenient for you. We will give you a proper welcome."
- "I see, then I will pay you a visit sometime," I said and stood up, "Thank you for the pleasant conversation, Ravel. I think we should call it a night."
- "Yes, Romani-sama, I think so too," she said, and rising from her chair, she stepped aside a little, "When you're ready to visit us, just activate the flyer again and I'll be there to escort you there."
- "Understood."
- "Then, have a good day, Romani-sama," she said, and disappeared in a flash of magic circle flame, just as the table, chairs, and supplies vanished.
I waved my hand and Merlin appeared in front of me, looking around with a look of confusion on his face.
- "Merlin," I called out to him, focusing his attention on me, "Do you want to go for a little walk?"
- "Hmm?! Master?! You're asking me out on a date?! But I'm a man!" He started his rant by gesturing with his hands.
- "B-but if you want it so much... I can be a girl for you!" He continued and swung his staff. A cloud of dust covered his body, and when it dissipated, there was Merlin, or Magi-Marie, as the original Romani would say, standing in front of me.
- "You know, for some reason I have a strong urge to punch you in the face. Do you know why that is?" A smile blossomed on my face, the kindest smile a human being could ever have, and my hand slowly rose toward Merlin.
- "M-master? You wouldn't raise your hand to a beautiful, kind, and sweet girl like me, would you? W-would you?" Merlin asked in a girlish voice, trembling like a wasp leaf.
- "Of course not. I'll only raise my hand to one pervert with a sex-change fetish," I said in a measured tone, and a glowing ball of energy appeared in my hand.
- "Stop, Master! I got it! I've got it! I..."
BOOM.
Of course, he didn't get a chance to finish.
-0-
The outskirts of Rome.
Under the light of the afternoon sun, the sounds of fighting, metal and snarling emanating from a seemingly insane animal echoed around the outskirts of an abandoned neighborhood in Rome. Three men were fighting fiercely amongst themselves, and the clashing of their weapons created flashes of sparks. The road, as well as the walls of the nearby houses, were covered in cuts and dents left by the combatants.
Two swords slammed into a lamppost covered in black haze and scarlet veins, trying to reach its owner. Each of their blows was deflected or parried to meet his counterattack. Their every move was calculated and honed, but even so, the battle was at a stalemate. None of the three men fighting each other could gain any advantage in the battle.
And watching all of this were two people standing on one of the surviving rooftops of the buildings, the first with excitement on his face and the second with surprise.
- "Master, this is..." Merlin muttered, watching the battle.
- "Yes," I nodded, "A Shadow Servant. The one you and Artoria knew well. Lancelot, Berserker class."
It was Lancelot in his Shadow Servant form. But the most exciting part was that he was being held back by Griselda Quarta and Vasco Strada. And they were doing a pretty good job at it, and after all, Lancelot was a jack of all trades, as shown in Fate/Zero. And even though he's in that form, his skill hasn't diminished in the slightest, just his strength and speed by a rank or two. And it was very entertaining to watch.
How did I know this was where he was going to be? Well... I had Alaya create me a small channel that would be directly connected to the structure of the world, conditioning it on the fact that I would need to know when and where the Shadow Servant would appear. And she did so, albeit with some reservations. And when Lancelot came into this world, my senses were able to pick it up through that very channel.
BOOM
- "Your Eminence!" Griselda shrieked as Vasco missed a punch from Berserker and flew off, crashing into the wall.
- "Don't let your guard down!" A deep male voice instantly replied from the cloud of smoke at the landing spot.
Hm? Impressive. He could still fight after receiving such a blow. His title, 'Humanity's Limit', suits him very well.
- "Arrrrrrgggggggh," Lancelot roared and lunged to attack. And the fight continued again.
I looked at Berserker's opponents. They had developed a slight puff of breath and their movements had become sluggish. I guess that's why Vasco missed a punch. Well, why don't we intervene?
- "I think that's enough."
In a millisecond, I was behind Lancelot's back and using 3rd magic, I knocked him out. His body staggered and slowly fell to the ground under the stunned gazes of Vasco and Griselda. They shifted their gaze to me and became wary. After a moment, Merlin stood silently just behind me, pulling his hood over his head.
- "Is that black knight with you?" Vasco asked in a relaxed tone, but I could detect a note of wariness in it. Griselda, under the Cardinal's cover, took up her position, preparing for battle.
Ho? He didn't ask who we were? Some variety.
- "No, not at all. We know him, but that's about it. As you may have realized, he's a little... out of sorts. I apologize for his actions. We'll take care of him from now on," I shook my head and bowed, getting ready to leave.
- "Wait! May I ask who you are?" He asked without wariness, apparently realizing that we weren't going to fight them.
- "No, at least not yet. But you'll find out in the future, Your Eminence," I smiled softly and teleported away with the two Servants.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
- "I see. Your clan is truly impressive. But may I ask you a question, Lady Phenex?" I smiled softly and took a sip from my cup.
- "Of course," Ravel nodded, "And I think we can address each other by our first names. Don't you think?"
- "It suits me just fine. And my question is, why are you so eager to answer my questions? I'd say too eagerly," I said measuredly, crossing my arms in front of me and setting my cup on the table, "Don't take this the wrong way, Ravel-san, but this situation makes me suspicious."
Hearing me, she simply smiled and replied:
- "That's what brother said."
- "Hm?"
- "That's what brother said,'' she repeated her answer, "He said that the Great Ancestor himself had contacted him in a dream and told him that he could trust the Magician. When the brother shared this with us, his retinue, we all had a certain person in mind. Namely, you, Romani-san."
My eyes widened in surprise. What had she just said? Riser had been contacted by Phenex? There's no way I'll believe that this dream was just a coincidence. What are the odds that he dreamed this exact thing, in this exact wording, and at this exact time.
- "Do you want to explain yourself, Phenex?" I mentally asked the demon.
- "Yeah, do you want to explain yourself?" Gremory asked.
- "Yes, it was my doing," Phenex answered, "And it's not my fault you didn't try to do the same."
- "Tsk."
Yeah. Just as I thought.
- "Explain to me why you did it. I don't quite understand your motives," I continued to interrogate the demon.
- "Why wouldn't I?" Phenex answered the question with a question, "Besides, you found my blood of this world interesting, didn't you? Consider it a little help on my part."
In response to his words, I only snorted and crossed my arms across my chest. He wants to leave the Phenex clan in my care, huh? I glanced briefly at Ravel. There was anticipation and... trepidation on her face? Yes, that was it. Apparently, the very fact that their ancestor had such confidence in me already gave me a very high status in their eyes.
- "Ravel-sa…"
- "Ravel, Romani-sama," she interrupted me. Uh-huh. Now she uses the prefix 'herself' when she saw that I realized what she was getting at.
- "Can we do without that?" A tired sigh escaped my mouth.
- "Of course not. You are the one favored by the Great Ancestor of our clan himself. And this is a clear disrespect to him," she said with confidence in her voice.
- "Ravel-s…"
- "Just Ravel."
My eye twitched. What is this shit?! Is that so fundamental to you?!
- "You're getting nervous, Romani," I heard Goetia's voice, "Don't you like being treated with such deep respect? Don't you realize that this will become commonplace when the world finds out about you, the reincarnation of Solomon, King of Magic?"
- "Would you be so kind as to shut up? I don't want to hear that shit from every angel, demon, or fallen I cross paths with."
- "Romani-sama?" Ravel asked with concern in her voice, "Are you all right? Your face became very irritable for a moment."
- "Don't mind me, Ravel," I waved it away, "It's just the beast in my head being foolishness. It's nothing serious."
- "Foolishness?" Goetia was indignant.
- "Anyway, did your brother say anything else?" I asked, silencing Beast I.
- "Yes, he asked me to invite you to our mansion whenever it is convenient for you. We will give you a proper welcome."
- "I see, then I will pay you a visit sometime," I said and stood up, "Thank you for the pleasant conversation, Ravel. I think we should call it a night."
- "Yes, Romani-sama, I think so too," she said, and rising from her chair, she stepped aside a little, "When you're ready to visit us, just activate the flyer again and I'll be there to escort you there."
- "Understood."
- "Then, have a good day, Romani-sama," she said, and disappeared in a flash of magic circle flame, just as the table, chairs, and supplies vanished.
I waved my hand and Merlin appeared in front of me, looking around with a look of confusion on his face.
- "Merlin," I called out to him, focusing his attention on me, "Do you want to go for a little walk?"
- "Hmm?! Master?! You're asking me out on a date?! But I'm a man!" He started his rant by gesturing with his hands.
- "B-but if you want it so much... I can be a girl for you!" He continued and swung his staff. A cloud of dust covered his body, and when it dissipated, there was Merlin, or Magi-Marie, as the original Romani would say, standing in front of me.
- "You know, for some reason I have a strong urge to punch you in the face. Do you know why that is?" A smile blossomed on my face, the kindest smile a human being could ever have, and my hand slowly rose toward Merlin.
- "M-master? You wouldn't raise your hand to a beautiful, kind, and sweet girl like me, would you? W-would you?" Merlin asked in a girlish voice, trembling like a wasp leaf.
- "Of course not. I'll only raise my hand to one pervert with a sex-change fetish," I said in a measured tone, and a glowing ball of energy appeared in my hand.
- "Stop, Master! I got it! I've got it! I..."
BOOM.
Of course, he didn't get a chance to finish.
-0-
The outskirts of Rome.
Under the light of the afternoon sun, the sounds of fighting, metal and snarling emanating from a seemingly insane animal echoed around the outskirts of an abandoned neighborhood in Rome. Three men were fighting fiercely amongst themselves, and the clashing of their weapons created flashes of sparks. The road, as well as the walls of the nearby houses, were covered in cuts and dents left by the combatants.
Two swords slammed into a lamppost covered in black haze and scarlet veins, trying to reach its owner. Each of their blows was deflected or parried to meet his counterattack. Their every move was calculated and honed, but even so, the battle was at a stalemate. None of the three men fighting each other could gain any advantage in the battle.
And watching all of this were two people standing on one of the surviving rooftops of the buildings, the first with excitement on his face and the second with surprise.
- "Master, this is..." Merlin muttered, watching the battle.
- "Yes," I nodded, "A Shadow Servant. The one you and Artoria knew well. Lancelot, Berserker class."
It was Lancelot in his Shadow Servant form. But the most exciting part was that he was being held back by Griselda Quarta and Vasco Strada. And they were doing a pretty good job at it, and after all, Lancelot was a jack of all trades, as shown in Fate/Zero. And even though he's in that form, his skill hasn't diminished in the slightest, just his strength and speed by a rank or two. And it was very entertaining to watch.
How did I know this was where he was going to be? Well... I had Alaya create me a small channel that would be directly connected to the structure of the world, conditioning it on the fact that I would need to know when and where the Shadow Servant would appear. And she did so, albeit with some reservations. And when Lancelot came into this world, my senses were able to pick it up through that very channel.
BOOM
- "Your Eminence!" Griselda shrieked as Vasco missed a punch from Berserker and flew off, crashing into the wall.
- "Don't let your guard down!" A deep male voice instantly replied from the cloud of smoke at the landing spot.
Hm? Impressive. He could still fight after receiving such a blow. His title, 'Humanity's Limit', suits him very well.
- "Arrrrrrgggggggh," Lancelot roared and lunged to attack. And the fight continued again.
I looked at Berserker's opponents. They had developed a slight puff of breath and their movements had become sluggish. I guess that's why Vasco missed a punch. Well, why don't we intervene?
- "I think that's enough."
In a millisecond, I was behind Lancelot's back and using 3rd magic, I knocked him out. His body staggered and slowly fell to the ground under the stunned gazes of Vasco and Griselda. They shifted their gaze to me and became wary. After a moment, Merlin stood silently just behind me, pulling his hood over his head.
- "Is that black knight with you?" Vasco asked in a relaxed tone, but I could detect a note of wariness in it. Griselda, under the Cardinal's cover, took up her position, preparing for battle.
Ho? He didn't ask who we were? Some variety.
- "No, not at all. We know him, but that's about it. As you may have realized, he's a little... out of sorts. I apologize for his actions. We'll take care of him from now on," I shook my head and bowed, getting ready to leave.
- "Wait! May I ask who you are?" He asked without wariness, apparently realizing that we weren't going to fight them.
- "No, at least not yet. But you'll find out in the future, Your Eminence," I smiled softly and teleported away with the two Servants.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 16
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Emiya's residence.
Finally, peace and quiet. Well, except for Ophis and Tiamat, who were pawing at my hands like cats. I didn't see Grandpa, but something told me he was around here somewhere.
Heracles was sleeping in one of the rooms with Fou. Alaya decided to check something out. Gilgamesh and Enkidu had gone somewhere again, taking Merlin with them. Emiya and Medusa were now with Artoria, who was looking after the unconscious Lancelot.
What about him? I turned him into a full-fledged Servant, of course. But I did it as a little experiment. I wanted to see if I could combine Lancelot's Berserker Holy Graph with his Saber's Holy Count. And it went pretty well. Now, in his normal state, he's a Saber, but he can become a Berserker at will. However, he won't be able to get out of it on his own - he'll need a good kick to the head.
Ding-dong.
The doorbell rang, interrupting my musings. Hmm? Who was that at this time of day?
I expanded my senses and was able to recognize the two auras standing on the other side of the door. Ditching the two dragons and reaching it, I pulled the door open and saw 'siscon number 1' and his maid-wife.
- "Wow. What unexpected guests came to my house. Lord Lucifer himself and his maid fetish. Oh, I beg your pardon, Lord Lucifer and his maid," I said in a sweet tone. To which I received a shaky smile from Sirzechs and an icy stare from Greyfia, "What can I do for you?"
- "Good afternoon, Romani-san. Can we go inside? Talking outside would be a bit... awkward," Sirzechs said trying to keep a smile on his face.
- "Оh? Is that so?" I crossed my arms, still not moving from the aisle.
- "It is," black lines appeared on Sirzechs's forehead.
- "Good," my head made a small nod.
- "Good," Sirzechs's whole body twitched. Especially his left eye.
I looked at Sirzechs, and he looked at me. And it went on like that for a while. Hell, my eyes even saw some sort of tumbleweed crossing the street. And my hearing picked up something very similar to the cawing of crows.
- "Well?!" and he couldn't take it anymore.
- "What do you want, Sirzechs-san? And why are you standing at my door?" I gave him a puzzled look.
- "Will you let us in?!"
- "Оh? Of course. Please."
With a scowl on his face, he still remained silent and walked inside, followed by Greyfia.
Heh. That's a lot of talk for today.
-0-
At first, when he had first planned his visit, Sirzechs had already mentally prepared himself for the man's annoying nature. His plans were to get to know the Magician, by the name of Romani Archaman, better. He had decided to assist in the training of a member of Rias's retinue on his own initiative, and Sirzechs wanted to prepare in advance, in case of unforeseen circumstances. He knew there were holes in the contract, and he wanted to make sure his sister and her retinue were safe.
The Magician was strange. And so was his biography. There was nothing unusual about it. He was born and raised in Europe, educated, traveled the world, got a job at the Kuoh Academy thanks to his qualifications. But nothing to do with the mystical world. Nothing at all. How could he escape the radar of not only demons, but all other supernatural beings?
Besides, the Magician wasn't afraid of him. Not in the slightest. He knew Sirzechs, knew of his power, but he didn't show the slightest bit of fear or discomfort. And that pointed to one very important fact, Romani was stronger than him. Sirzechs didn't know how much, but definitely stronger than him. And so he decided to proceed with caution. Methodical. And deliberate.
When Sirzechs first encountered him, his mind seemed to freeze. And his blood boiled in an excitement he couldn't understand. It was as if he had met his ancestor again. The feeling was very subtle and fleeting. But it was there nonetheless. Which made him very confused.
How could he feel it from a human, even a Magician. He was not a supernatural being, much less a demon. So why did that thin thread of energy coming from Romani's side make him remember his ancestor's aura?
Sirzechs wondered. He remembered Rias' words after she had come to her senses after turning the current host of the Ddraig. She had mentioned an unknown creature that evoked a similar feeling: humanoid, body covered in scales, very long arms, a pair of giant horns embraced by flames, and a huge eye in its chest.
It asked her questions, suggestive of certain thoughts. Thoughts that indicated it knew her blood, her origins. And it used the word 'we' when addressing her.
Many questions swirled in Sirzechs's mind. Who was this creature? What was its connection to the Romani Archaman? Why did they inspire similar feelings? And he wanted to find out the answers to them. Not knowing them unnerved him.
And everything would have been within his expectations, if not for something inside Romani's house. Or rather, someone. A little girl in an unusual gothic lolita dress.
She was powerful with a touch of indifference to everything around her. Sirzechs felt that his presence was in no way noticed by her. He was nothing to her. If at any point she decided to harm Rias, Sirzechs would be helpless. And that was very alarming.
And now, this very girl was clinging to Romani like a cat with carefree and childlike innocence. Had she been here when the Magician had made the contract? Sirzechs didn't know that.
Looking away slightly, he looked at the other individual, who reeked of the same power as the first, and perhaps even exceeded it. But the feeling her presence inspired was different.
A mature woman with enormous horns instilled a feeling very much like... home. A home in which Sirzechs felt warm, cozy, and safe. No, not really. Her presence made him remember something... kind. Something... protective and ready to help at a moment's notice. It was like his mother's presence. And her kind smile and aura reassured Sirzechs, as if to say, 'Everything will be alright.'
Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that even Greyfia's gaze had softened. The cold and indifferent expression in her eyes was replaced with a warm and nostalgic one.
- "Romani-san, who are they?" He asked, looking at them.
-0-
- "Romani-san, who are they?" Sirzechs asked and slowly made his way inside the room and sat down on a vacant couch. Greyfia stood right behind him, as befitted a maid.
Hmm, is that your first question in those long minutes of silence?
As soon as he entered the room and saw Ophis and Tiamat, he instantly froze without even reaching the couch. And he stood like that for quite some time. His body didn't move, and neither did his eyes. But in them I could catch the changes in a certain order: surprise, fear, anger, sadness, humility, and, at the very end, peace. By my reckoning, he stood in prostration for about two or three minutes. And in that time, he experienced quite a number of different emotions.
How strange... Is it because of their auras? I suppose that's the only conclusion we can come to.
- "Are they embarrassing you, Sirzechs-san?" I looked towards Tiamat and Ophis, "They don't seem to be like your little sister, so please don't spread your vibes here."
- "That's not the reason I asked you," he replied, and his eye twitched involuntarily, "They reeked of power. A lot of power. And I am extremely concerned for the safety of the city and its people."
Ho? He chose to put it that way? How interesting.
- "I understand, but I assure you they pose no threat," I shook my head and waved my hand. A cup of hot tea appeared on the table in front of Sirzechs, with a drawing of the maid girls on it, "Besides, we signed a contract, didn't we?"
- "And I remember that fact very well. But it only applies to those under your personal command and yourself. And I very much doubt that these two ladies are on that list," he replied and sipped from his cup, trying to ignore its design and the stare from Greyfia.
So he wants to play, then? Aye-aye-aye, Sirzechs-kun. You just stepped on a very dangerous path.
- "Heh," I grinned, "You're directly pointing out the holes in the contract and the possibility of circumventing it. Your actions are very interesting, Lord Lucifer."
- "As is your understanding, Magician-san," Sirzechs returned my grin, "I propose a new contract. This time it will affect all the inhabitants of your house."
- "Ho? Why not?"
A snap of fingers echoed around the room, and three sheets and three pens appeared on the table. One sheet and hand near me, another in the middle of the table, and the last one near Sirzechs. But on either side of that sheet were two pens, the first with a drawing of Greyfia in her work clothes, and the second with Rias in her maid's uniform. Upon seeing this, Sirzechs began to sweat profusely under Greyfia's VERY intense gaze as his eyes darted between the two pens.
- "Well," I clapped my hands together and smiled sweetly, "Let's put it together."
All I got in response was silence.
Heh. Did he really think it would be that easy?
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Finally, peace and quiet. Well, except for Ophis and Tiamat, who were pawing at my hands like cats. I didn't see Grandpa, but something told me he was around here somewhere.
Heracles was sleeping in one of the rooms with Fou. Alaya decided to check something out. Gilgamesh and Enkidu had gone somewhere again, taking Merlin with them. Emiya and Medusa were now with Artoria, who was looking after the unconscious Lancelot.
What about him? I turned him into a full-fledged Servant, of course. But I did it as a little experiment. I wanted to see if I could combine Lancelot's Berserker Holy Graph with his Saber's Holy Count. And it went pretty well. Now, in his normal state, he's a Saber, but he can become a Berserker at will. However, he won't be able to get out of it on his own - he'll need a good kick to the head.
Ding-dong.
The doorbell rang, interrupting my musings. Hmm? Who was that at this time of day?
I expanded my senses and was able to recognize the two auras standing on the other side of the door. Ditching the two dragons and reaching it, I pulled the door open and saw 'siscon number 1' and his maid-wife.
- "Wow. What unexpected guests came to my house. Lord Lucifer himself and his maid fetish. Oh, I beg your pardon, Lord Lucifer and his maid," I said in a sweet tone. To which I received a shaky smile from Sirzechs and an icy stare from Greyfia, "What can I do for you?"
- "Good afternoon, Romani-san. Can we go inside? Talking outside would be a bit... awkward," Sirzechs said trying to keep a smile on his face.
- "Оh? Is that so?" I crossed my arms, still not moving from the aisle.
- "It is," black lines appeared on Sirzechs's forehead.
- "Good," my head made a small nod.
- "Good," Sirzechs's whole body twitched. Especially his left eye.
I looked at Sirzechs, and he looked at me. And it went on like that for a while. Hell, my eyes even saw some sort of tumbleweed crossing the street. And my hearing picked up something very similar to the cawing of crows.
- "Well?!" and he couldn't take it anymore.
- "What do you want, Sirzechs-san? And why are you standing at my door?" I gave him a puzzled look.
- "Will you let us in?!"
- "Оh? Of course. Please."
With a scowl on his face, he still remained silent and walked inside, followed by Greyfia.
Heh. That's a lot of talk for today.
-0-
At first, when he had first planned his visit, Sirzechs had already mentally prepared himself for the man's annoying nature. His plans were to get to know the Magician, by the name of Romani Archaman, better. He had decided to assist in the training of a member of Rias's retinue on his own initiative, and Sirzechs wanted to prepare in advance, in case of unforeseen circumstances. He knew there were holes in the contract, and he wanted to make sure his sister and her retinue were safe.
The Magician was strange. And so was his biography. There was nothing unusual about it. He was born and raised in Europe, educated, traveled the world, got a job at the Kuoh Academy thanks to his qualifications. But nothing to do with the mystical world. Nothing at all. How could he escape the radar of not only demons, but all other supernatural beings?
Besides, the Magician wasn't afraid of him. Not in the slightest. He knew Sirzechs, knew of his power, but he didn't show the slightest bit of fear or discomfort. And that pointed to one very important fact, Romani was stronger than him. Sirzechs didn't know how much, but definitely stronger than him. And so he decided to proceed with caution. Methodical. And deliberate.
When Sirzechs first encountered him, his mind seemed to freeze. And his blood boiled in an excitement he couldn't understand. It was as if he had met his ancestor again. The feeling was very subtle and fleeting. But it was there nonetheless. Which made him very confused.
How could he feel it from a human, even a Magician. He was not a supernatural being, much less a demon. So why did that thin thread of energy coming from Romani's side make him remember his ancestor's aura?
Sirzechs wondered. He remembered Rias' words after she had come to her senses after turning the current host of the Ddraig. She had mentioned an unknown creature that evoked a similar feeling: humanoid, body covered in scales, very long arms, a pair of giant horns embraced by flames, and a huge eye in its chest.
It asked her questions, suggestive of certain thoughts. Thoughts that indicated it knew her blood, her origins. And it used the word 'we' when addressing her.
Many questions swirled in Sirzechs's mind. Who was this creature? What was its connection to the Romani Archaman? Why did they inspire similar feelings? And he wanted to find out the answers to them. Not knowing them unnerved him.
And everything would have been within his expectations, if not for something inside Romani's house. Or rather, someone. A little girl in an unusual gothic lolita dress.
She was powerful with a touch of indifference to everything around her. Sirzechs felt that his presence was in no way noticed by her. He was nothing to her. If at any point she decided to harm Rias, Sirzechs would be helpless. And that was very alarming.
And now, this very girl was clinging to Romani like a cat with carefree and childlike innocence. Had she been here when the Magician had made the contract? Sirzechs didn't know that.
Looking away slightly, he looked at the other individual, who reeked of the same power as the first, and perhaps even exceeded it. But the feeling her presence inspired was different.
A mature woman with enormous horns instilled a feeling very much like... home. A home in which Sirzechs felt warm, cozy, and safe. No, not really. Her presence made him remember something... kind. Something... protective and ready to help at a moment's notice. It was like his mother's presence. And her kind smile and aura reassured Sirzechs, as if to say, 'Everything will be alright.'
Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that even Greyfia's gaze had softened. The cold and indifferent expression in her eyes was replaced with a warm and nostalgic one.
- "Romani-san, who are they?" He asked, looking at them.
-0-
- "Romani-san, who are they?" Sirzechs asked and slowly made his way inside the room and sat down on a vacant couch. Greyfia stood right behind him, as befitted a maid.
Hmm, is that your first question in those long minutes of silence?
As soon as he entered the room and saw Ophis and Tiamat, he instantly froze without even reaching the couch. And he stood like that for quite some time. His body didn't move, and neither did his eyes. But in them I could catch the changes in a certain order: surprise, fear, anger, sadness, humility, and, at the very end, peace. By my reckoning, he stood in prostration for about two or three minutes. And in that time, he experienced quite a number of different emotions.
How strange... Is it because of their auras? I suppose that's the only conclusion we can come to.
- "Are they embarrassing you, Sirzechs-san?" I looked towards Tiamat and Ophis, "They don't seem to be like your little sister, so please don't spread your vibes here."
- "That's not the reason I asked you," he replied, and his eye twitched involuntarily, "They reeked of power. A lot of power. And I am extremely concerned for the safety of the city and its people."
Ho? He chose to put it that way? How interesting.
- "I understand, but I assure you they pose no threat," I shook my head and waved my hand. A cup of hot tea appeared on the table in front of Sirzechs, with a drawing of the maid girls on it, "Besides, we signed a contract, didn't we?"
- "And I remember that fact very well. But it only applies to those under your personal command and yourself. And I very much doubt that these two ladies are on that list," he replied and sipped from his cup, trying to ignore its design and the stare from Greyfia.
So he wants to play, then? Aye-aye-aye, Sirzechs-kun. You just stepped on a very dangerous path.
- "Heh," I grinned, "You're directly pointing out the holes in the contract and the possibility of circumventing it. Your actions are very interesting, Lord Lucifer."
- "As is your understanding, Magician-san," Sirzechs returned my grin, "I propose a new contract. This time it will affect all the inhabitants of your house."
- "Ho? Why not?"
A snap of fingers echoed around the room, and three sheets and three pens appeared on the table. One sheet and hand near me, another in the middle of the table, and the last one near Sirzechs. But on either side of that sheet were two pens, the first with a drawing of Greyfia in her work clothes, and the second with Rias in her maid's uniform. Upon seeing this, Sirzechs began to sweat profusely under Greyfia's VERY intense gaze as his eyes darted between the two pens.
- "Well," I clapped my hands together and smiled sweetly, "Let's put it together."
All I got in response was silence.
Heh. Did he really think it would be that easy?
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 17
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kuoh Academy.
Evening.
I sat on the bench I had created on the field behind the academy and waited for Sona and her entourage.
The new contract with Sirzechs had come out quite agreeable. On my side, it covered all the residents of the Emiya Residence, and on his side, all the members of the remaining seventy-two Pillars.
Which once again reminded Goetia of the losses of the local demons in the Great War. He commented on it with just one word: pathetic.
Well, I can't blame Goetia for thinking that way.
The Seventy-two Pillars were intended to be equal to Heaven. Yes, there were losses on both sides, but Goetia is annoyed by the very fact that more than half of the original demons and their families were lost.
The Beast I demons such as Morax, Foras, that is, who died out in this world, only shrugged, calling their local counterparts... pathetic, something Goetia agreed with Goetia on. They reasoned that every original demon knows how to act in any given situation. Of course, that includes escaping from the battlefield if circumstances warrant it.
- "Master, why do you want me to be the one to train them?" came the voice of Emiya standing next to me, "Can't I have my own things to do?"
- "What other business could you have, Shirou-kun?" I fake surprised, and then made an understanding face, "Don't tell me you picked some poor girl to expand your harem? I could tell Artoria everything, you know?"
- "Your joke is outdated, Master," Emiya shrugged, "Think of something else."
- "Оh? So you've already added someone and haven't told the others about it? I see. You're a real man, Archer." I grinned, to which I received a twitchy smile from Emiya.
Suddenly, our attention was caught by the sound of footsteps heading our way. I turned my head in the direction of the noise and saw Sona's entourage with her at the head. They looked a bit tired though. Especially Saji who had large bags under his eyes.
Was it from the paperwork? I doubt it. There was something else going on. Maybe Hundred Faces knows something about it? I'll ask her later.
- "I apologize for being late, Romani-sensei. There was more work than I expected,'' Sona said as soon as she reached us and pointed at Emiya, "Who is that man?"
- "He will be training you. You can call him Shir..."
- "Archer," Emiya interrupted me with a frown on his face.
- "Uh-huh. Archer. But you can still call him Shir…"
- "Just Archer. That's enough," he interrupted me once more and threw a look of annoyance in my direction.
- "Romani-sensei, can you tell us about Mr... Archer?" Reya asked, looking at Emiya.
- "He has quite an extensive background in the use of various weapons and strategies. And as you can tell from his nickname, he's a very skilled marksman," I explained in a measured tone, "In addition, I advise you to allocate some land two or three kilometers square. By the way, that's Archer's aiming range."
- "T-three kilometers?!" Sona shrieked, "He's a human, right?! With a strange magic signature, but still human! Not even demons are capable of such a feat."
The reaction of her entourage was the same. Each of them began to stare at Emiya, who had managed to adopt a haughty look.
- "But that's really true," I shrugged, "In short, good luck with your training. You'll need it."
- "What do you mean, Sensei?" A confused Saji asked.
- "You'll find out. Now, if you'll excuse me. My day today has been... tedious."
- "If you consider a couple of conversations and lying on the couch tedious, then I feel sorry for you, Master," Emiya said snidely.
- "I can't help it. And you seem to have forgotten how your remarks turned out," I smiled VERY sweetly, turning toward him.
- "Well, let's get acquainted," he shuddered and turned sharply to Sonya and her entourage.
Heh. Is he a masochist? I think he is.
- "In that case, I bid you farewell," I waved goodbye, "Have a good workout."
And with those words I headed home. Time to get some rest.
-0-
An unknown place.
Two days later.
These couple days I've just been relaxing, using the Ophis or Tiamat as a pillow.
And by the way, I did manage to find out about the golden boy's adventures. As it turns out, he and Enkidu stumbled upon the Heroes faction. And now he's regularly harassing them. As long as they're not dead, though, I don't care.
I also wondered how I could get around Alaya's rules. From what she said, I realized that the canon was already ruined by my mere presence. I mean, I don't have to worry too much about major plot arcs like Kokabiel and the Hero Faction. I just need them to happen, and it doesn't matter what order they happen in. And at the same time, leave Issei to only defeat those he defeated in canon personally, i.e. Riser and Trihexa.
I have questions about something, though. How much can I PERSONALLY intervene?
Touch of Heaven is able to manipulate a soul, and it doesn't matter whose it is. So, in theory, I could copy Issei's soul signature and overlay it with my own. This would fool the world into thinking there are two protagonists. But that one and the other belong to him. But again, this is only in theory. Besides, I don't know what that would do for me. I'm not really attracted to the idea of being a pervert.
Plus, I've had some thoughts on the Trihexa case itself.
Since she merged with Beast VI, she can therefore be split. And that can be done by Grandpa's Noble Phantasm.
Grandpa, or King Hassan, was granted Great Servant status because of the very wide range of actions of his Noble Phantasm.
'Azrael: The Angel Who Announces Death' is based on the use of the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception that Grandpa possesses, and thus on seeing the very concept of Death in every being, organic or not. Consequently, he could theoretically 'kill' the connection between Trihexa and Beast VI. Or 'kill' the Beast itself in her body.
But these are all theories, and I'll have to test them somehow.
On the morning of the fourth day since the start of Issei's training, I teleported to the clearing from which I had dispatched him.
Scanning the forest, I managed to find his moving signature deep in the woods, followed by four more. Well, I guess it was worth a look.
In the next instant, I appeared on one of the thick branches of the nearest tree and watched. And what can I say, he's definitely making progress.
-0-
Issei ran and dodged arrows and knives flying at him. As he ran around another case, he dodged a scarlet spear aimed at his head.
- "Hey! You almost killed me, damn it! That would have been the sixth time!" Issei shouted to the shadowy Servant.
- "Stay focused, partner!" He heard Ddraig's voice in his head, "To the left!"
Issei didn't even turn his head, but ducked instantly. In the next nanosecond, an arrow whizzed over his head and pierced through a small rock.
In these three days, Issei had learned many things under the onslaught of circumstance, but most importantly, he had learned to trust the dragon in his gauntlet. A deep bond built on mutual support had become manna from heaven for him. Ddraig's feelings were much sharper and broader. Issei took advantage of that.
In the first two days, he 'almost' died four times. All because he was either asking stupid questions in response to Ddraig's warnings, or checking to see if what he was saying was correct. A second's delay, and he was already in the clearing where he started.
On the third day, Issei grew stronger, his reaction speed increased, and his body began to react instinctively to danger without a brain command. Of course, he didn't realize it himself.
He didn't even notice that the shadow Servants had become stronger. He could not distinguish their faces, nor their eye or hair color. Each Shadow Servant was covered by a thick layer of dark haze. And the only thing he noticed was their now-distinct weapons.
In an instant, Issei could see a female silhouette with cat ears and a tail, and after staring for a millisecond, he took an arrow to the knee, falling to the ground.
- "Partner!" shrieked Ddraig.
And in the next moment, Issei saw a spear pointed at his chest.
- "The road of adventure used to lead me too, heh," he grinned aloud and closed his eyes, waiting to be sent to the respawn.
When the spear almost reached him, he heard a voice with a hint of amusement.
- "Skyrim? You're a man of culture, pervert-kun," the voice said, and a snap of fingers was heard.
And when Issei opened his eyes and looked around, he found himself on a lawn next to a Japanese-style house.
Looking up, he saw a smirking sensei, who was clearly having fun studying him.
- "Good job, pervert-kun," Romani-sensei said with a chuckle, "At this rate, I'll change your nickname from 'pervert' to 'skillful pervert'."
That was the last thing Issei saw as he passed out from exhaustion the next moment.
And thus, the three days of agonizing... training was over.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Evening.
I sat on the bench I had created on the field behind the academy and waited for Sona and her entourage.
The new contract with Sirzechs had come out quite agreeable. On my side, it covered all the residents of the Emiya Residence, and on his side, all the members of the remaining seventy-two Pillars.
Which once again reminded Goetia of the losses of the local demons in the Great War. He commented on it with just one word: pathetic.
Well, I can't blame Goetia for thinking that way.
The Seventy-two Pillars were intended to be equal to Heaven. Yes, there were losses on both sides, but Goetia is annoyed by the very fact that more than half of the original demons and their families were lost.
The Beast I demons such as Morax, Foras, that is, who died out in this world, only shrugged, calling their local counterparts... pathetic, something Goetia agreed with Goetia on. They reasoned that every original demon knows how to act in any given situation. Of course, that includes escaping from the battlefield if circumstances warrant it.
- "Master, why do you want me to be the one to train them?" came the voice of Emiya standing next to me, "Can't I have my own things to do?"
- "What other business could you have, Shirou-kun?" I fake surprised, and then made an understanding face, "Don't tell me you picked some poor girl to expand your harem? I could tell Artoria everything, you know?"
- "Your joke is outdated, Master," Emiya shrugged, "Think of something else."
- "Оh? So you've already added someone and haven't told the others about it? I see. You're a real man, Archer." I grinned, to which I received a twitchy smile from Emiya.
Suddenly, our attention was caught by the sound of footsteps heading our way. I turned my head in the direction of the noise and saw Sona's entourage with her at the head. They looked a bit tired though. Especially Saji who had large bags under his eyes.
Was it from the paperwork? I doubt it. There was something else going on. Maybe Hundred Faces knows something about it? I'll ask her later.
- "I apologize for being late, Romani-sensei. There was more work than I expected,'' Sona said as soon as she reached us and pointed at Emiya, "Who is that man?"
- "He will be training you. You can call him Shir..."
- "Archer," Emiya interrupted me with a frown on his face.
- "Uh-huh. Archer. But you can still call him Shir…"
- "Just Archer. That's enough," he interrupted me once more and threw a look of annoyance in my direction.
- "Romani-sensei, can you tell us about Mr... Archer?" Reya asked, looking at Emiya.
- "He has quite an extensive background in the use of various weapons and strategies. And as you can tell from his nickname, he's a very skilled marksman," I explained in a measured tone, "In addition, I advise you to allocate some land two or three kilometers square. By the way, that's Archer's aiming range."
- "T-three kilometers?!" Sona shrieked, "He's a human, right?! With a strange magic signature, but still human! Not even demons are capable of such a feat."
The reaction of her entourage was the same. Each of them began to stare at Emiya, who had managed to adopt a haughty look.
- "But that's really true," I shrugged, "In short, good luck with your training. You'll need it."
- "What do you mean, Sensei?" A confused Saji asked.
- "You'll find out. Now, if you'll excuse me. My day today has been... tedious."
- "If you consider a couple of conversations and lying on the couch tedious, then I feel sorry for you, Master," Emiya said snidely.
- "I can't help it. And you seem to have forgotten how your remarks turned out," I smiled VERY sweetly, turning toward him.
- "Well, let's get acquainted," he shuddered and turned sharply to Sonya and her entourage.
Heh. Is he a masochist? I think he is.
- "In that case, I bid you farewell," I waved goodbye, "Have a good workout."
And with those words I headed home. Time to get some rest.
-0-
An unknown place.
Two days later.
These couple days I've just been relaxing, using the Ophis or Tiamat as a pillow.
And by the way, I did manage to find out about the golden boy's adventures. As it turns out, he and Enkidu stumbled upon the Heroes faction. And now he's regularly harassing them. As long as they're not dead, though, I don't care.
I also wondered how I could get around Alaya's rules. From what she said, I realized that the canon was already ruined by my mere presence. I mean, I don't have to worry too much about major plot arcs like Kokabiel and the Hero Faction. I just need them to happen, and it doesn't matter what order they happen in. And at the same time, leave Issei to only defeat those he defeated in canon personally, i.e. Riser and Trihexa.
I have questions about something, though. How much can I PERSONALLY intervene?
Touch of Heaven is able to manipulate a soul, and it doesn't matter whose it is. So, in theory, I could copy Issei's soul signature and overlay it with my own. This would fool the world into thinking there are two protagonists. But that one and the other belong to him. But again, this is only in theory. Besides, I don't know what that would do for me. I'm not really attracted to the idea of being a pervert.
Plus, I've had some thoughts on the Trihexa case itself.
Since she merged with Beast VI, she can therefore be split. And that can be done by Grandpa's Noble Phantasm.
Grandpa, or King Hassan, was granted Great Servant status because of the very wide range of actions of his Noble Phantasm.
'Azrael: The Angel Who Announces Death' is based on the use of the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception that Grandpa possesses, and thus on seeing the very concept of Death in every being, organic or not. Consequently, he could theoretically 'kill' the connection between Trihexa and Beast VI. Or 'kill' the Beast itself in her body.
But these are all theories, and I'll have to test them somehow.
On the morning of the fourth day since the start of Issei's training, I teleported to the clearing from which I had dispatched him.
Scanning the forest, I managed to find his moving signature deep in the woods, followed by four more. Well, I guess it was worth a look.
In the next instant, I appeared on one of the thick branches of the nearest tree and watched. And what can I say, he's definitely making progress.
-0-
Issei ran and dodged arrows and knives flying at him. As he ran around another case, he dodged a scarlet spear aimed at his head.
- "Hey! You almost killed me, damn it! That would have been the sixth time!" Issei shouted to the shadowy Servant.
- "Stay focused, partner!" He heard Ddraig's voice in his head, "To the left!"
Issei didn't even turn his head, but ducked instantly. In the next nanosecond, an arrow whizzed over his head and pierced through a small rock.
In these three days, Issei had learned many things under the onslaught of circumstance, but most importantly, he had learned to trust the dragon in his gauntlet. A deep bond built on mutual support had become manna from heaven for him. Ddraig's feelings were much sharper and broader. Issei took advantage of that.
In the first two days, he 'almost' died four times. All because he was either asking stupid questions in response to Ddraig's warnings, or checking to see if what he was saying was correct. A second's delay, and he was already in the clearing where he started.
On the third day, Issei grew stronger, his reaction speed increased, and his body began to react instinctively to danger without a brain command. Of course, he didn't realize it himself.
He didn't even notice that the shadow Servants had become stronger. He could not distinguish their faces, nor their eye or hair color. Each Shadow Servant was covered by a thick layer of dark haze. And the only thing he noticed was their now-distinct weapons.
In an instant, Issei could see a female silhouette with cat ears and a tail, and after staring for a millisecond, he took an arrow to the knee, falling to the ground.
- "Partner!" shrieked Ddraig.
And in the next moment, Issei saw a spear pointed at his chest.
- "The road of adventure used to lead me too, heh," he grinned aloud and closed his eyes, waiting to be sent to the respawn.
When the spear almost reached him, he heard a voice with a hint of amusement.
- "Skyrim? You're a man of culture, pervert-kun," the voice said, and a snap of fingers was heard.
And when Issei opened his eyes and looked around, he found himself on a lawn next to a Japanese-style house.
Looking up, he saw a smirking sensei, who was clearly having fun studying him.
- "Good job, pervert-kun," Romani-sensei said with a chuckle, "At this rate, I'll change your nickname from 'pervert' to 'skillful pervert'."
That was the last thing Issei saw as he passed out from exhaustion the next moment.
And thus, the three days of agonizing... training was over.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 18
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Emiya Residence.
- "Akeno-san. What an unexpected visit. Did you want to see Issei?" Looking at my companion, I asked.
- "Who is the cutest animal? You, of course," Akeno cooed, playing with Fou, who was lying on her chest.
My eye twitched. Why did that rascal wake up at this very moment? As soon as Akeno crossed the threshold of the house, he immediately jumped to her and started making himself cute. And of course, no one in the damn world knows that this furry monster can kill them in a second.
Besides, where is everyone else? Not even Ophis and Tiamat were in the house. Where the hell did they go?
- "Akeno-san?"
- "Ahem," Clearing her throat, she pulled away from the bastard, "I apologize for that, Romani-sensei. Yes, I came to check on Issei."
- "Well, I'm glad to hear he's making progress. But he's resting now. Shall I call him?"
- "No need. I trust you," she shook her head, "And you promised to answer a few questions, didn't you, Romani-sensei?"
- "Suppose so," I shrugged.
- "Ara-ara. You're reneging on your word?"
- "Let's say."
- "It won't work on me, Romani-sensei," Akeno said with a sweet smile, "I'm very patient."
Oya? So they know about Sirzechs and I? I wonder what he was thinking sharing that information with them. Or did he want to give Rias and her entourage some leeway?
- "Оh? Then I think you should take Rias-san's brother's place. His patience wore thin rather quickly."
- "Perhaps you two are simply incompatible?"
- "Suppose so," I repeated in a relaxed tone. Although she said she was patient, I still noticed the tiny corner of her mouth twitching.
- "Anyway, I'll get started," she made herself comfortable and even put away Fou, who didn't hide his displeasure.
- "Fou, Fou!" He squeaked and jumped onto my shoulder and started poking me on the cheek.
- "What do you mean, it's my fault?" I asked him, grabbing his ear.
- "Fou, kyu."
- "I don't know what you mean."
- "Fou!" He yapped, and jumped to the floor and went upstairs with a haughty look on his face.
- "Good riddance," I shrugged and turned to Akeno, "Finally, that hairball was gone and we could get down to business. Ask your questions, Akeno-san."
- "I... got it," still in shock from the scene, she muttered, "My first question. Why are you helping us?"
- "It's an adult's duty to help children, isn't it?"
- "Ara-ara. Please stop talking nonsense, sensei. In all your time at the academy, you never crossed paths with us unless necessary. And all conversations have been limited to greetings, questions about work, and goodbyes," Akeno raised an eyebrow, "Even a blind man could tell that you weren't particularly interested in helping the students. Which is in keeping with your fickle nature. So why are you helping us? What's on your mind?"
- "How flattering. You've done a great job on your homework. But. I'm very interested in Issei's success."
- "But why?"
- "That's a second question, Akeno-san. Be more careful next time," I smirked and shook my finger in front of her.
- "I... understand," she nodded, "Then, my second question. Why do you hate us?"
Hate? Heh. Very interesting thoughts.
- "Hmm? Us?"
- "Rias and her entourage. In all your time with us, you've treated us with the utmost condescension."
- "Heh. I don't hate you, far from it. I just don't like you."
- "Why?" She asked sadly, staring at me intently, "We haven't inconvenienced or outright hindered you, have we? Well, why?"
- "Why the interest?"
- "Maybe... maybe I'm winding myself up, but it seems to me that you're... lonely."
- "Hmm? Is that so?" I raised an eyebrow at her words. To be honest, I don't feel lonely. At least not lonely enough for anyone to feel that way. Yes, sometimes I remember my past life, but nothing more than that. Whoa. Who was I in my past life? Why... Why can't I remember my face? It's... not a good feeling. I'll have to... deal with it. Somehow.
- "I understand."
- "And I don't like you for your inaction. Has anyone in the entourage ever once considered the possibilities at your fingertips? Have any of you ever compared yourselves to Sona's entourage?"
- "No?" Akeno replied doubtfully.
- "Hehe. Then please do it right now. Compare yourself to Tsubaki. And I don't mean your personalities. But your backstories," I said crossing my arms, "No, wait a minute, though. I'll explain it myself. Tsubaki Shinra was born into the ancient Shinra clan, which was famous for purifying evil spirits. But because she was discovered to have the Sacred Gear, she was isolated from the others. And then Sona turned her into a demon. What do we have in the end? An ordinary person, albeit from an ancient clan, with a not-so-strong Sacred Gear. Are you still with me?"
- "Yeah... I think so," she nodded, but then quickly came to her senses, "Wait, you're not..."
- "Yes, yes. I know about you and your family. Now, do me a favor, be quiet and listen. Whether you want to or not, you MUST listen to what I'm about to say," I said and immobilized her.
- "And now, we have you. Born into the Himejima clan, one of the five Great Clans of Japan. Daughter of Barakiel, one of the Deputy Governor-General of the Fallen, who has the strongest attack power among them and refuses to use his full potential just because he didn't come to the rescue. Not the most pressing problems with 'Daddy' that I know of. That honorable first place is held by someone else. Well, or someone else, to be more precise."
- "Mm-mm!!!" she mumbled, trying to prove something to me.
- "Now let's think about why he didn't come. Suppose. Let's just assume that someone had him in custody. Someone with a grudge against your family."
- "М?" she stopped kicking and made a surprised face.
- "Really, how could a family like yours have enemies, couldn't it? Who could it be? Let's think about it," I stood up and started pacing back and forth across the room, "Uh-huh. Nothing comes to mind. It can't be someone from the Himejima clan, can it? Or anyone else who had a grudge against Barakiel or Shuri Himejima personally, could it? And of course, no one would think to detain the ten-winged Fallen while someone else got rid of his family, would they?"
She froze, mulling over the words. Damn it, you never once thought about it, did you?
- "Mm," she mumbled quietly after a moment, and tears started to come out of her eyes.
I snapped my fingers, giving her back her freedom of movement. Akeno slowly lowered her gaze and began to cry, covering her face with her hands.
Did I start to comfort her? Nope. Yes, I felt sorry for her to some extent, even considering the fact that this was all under the world's control and necessary. I might have been able to save her mother, but I wasn't thinking about it at that moment. I wasn't even planning on interfering with the plot, at least not too much.
Besides, I had no ambition to help everyone and anyone like Shirou Emiya did. He was a fool, which I agree with Archer on. Just like his father, though. To save everyone? Bullshit. You save one, you don't save the other. Balance, so to speak.
And where did Emiya Shirou's dream lead him? Archer. Who's killed more than all the local demons combined.
- "Counter-Guardians are either stupid or desperate. Emiya Shirou was both," I heard Goetia say, "But among the versions of that man, there were those who accomplished the goal. And I somewhat... admire them."
- "Oya? You know about the version of him that merged with Sengo Muramasa?"
- "I met him a couple times."
- "And how did you get on with him all… Oh? The Temple of Time?"
- "That's right."
- "Heh. I see."
- "His Noble Phantasm was strong. Very strong. I think I even have a scar from it," Goetia grinned.
- "Well, Tsumukari Muramasa is the second strongest sword in the entire multiverse," I said, remembering the wiki, "Us..."
Our discussion was interrupted by Akeno, who, seeing no one else, threw herself at me and hugged me, still with tears on her face. Did I hug her back? No. Such closeness only made me feel... uncomfortable. As if it had happened before and only caused... pain.
- "Himejima-san, I'd rather you let me go," I said and tried to pull her off me. To which I received an even tighter hug.
- "Please. Just a little more," Akeno mumbled in a tearful voice, hiding her face in my chest, "Please, Sensei."
- "Tsk," I tsked and lowered my arms.
And we stood like that for quite a long time, which was obviously more than 'a little bit'. It felt like ten minutes.
- "That's it, that's enough," I declared, and unhooked Akeno from me, "If you're looking for comfort, I'm not the one to talk to."
- "Thank you, Sensei. Even if you dislike me," Akeno said, showing me her smile. An overly beautiful smile that made me feel uncomfortable. Again.
- "I don't dislike you," I shook it off and looked at her, "I'm not uncomfortable with this kind of closeness. At least, that's what I think."
- "I... understand," she said, but now with sadness, "Thank you, though, sensei."
- "Uh-huh, now go and check on Issei," I said, "Second floor. Fourth room on the left."
- "Okay. I will," she made a small bow and headed upstairs.
I sat down on the couch and, unable to find my pillows, lay back on it, closing my eyes.
I... I need to think.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
- "Akeno-san. What an unexpected visit. Did you want to see Issei?" Looking at my companion, I asked.
- "Who is the cutest animal? You, of course," Akeno cooed, playing with Fou, who was lying on her chest.
My eye twitched. Why did that rascal wake up at this very moment? As soon as Akeno crossed the threshold of the house, he immediately jumped to her and started making himself cute. And of course, no one in the damn world knows that this furry monster can kill them in a second.
Besides, where is everyone else? Not even Ophis and Tiamat were in the house. Where the hell did they go?
- "Akeno-san?"
- "Ahem," Clearing her throat, she pulled away from the bastard, "I apologize for that, Romani-sensei. Yes, I came to check on Issei."
- "Well, I'm glad to hear he's making progress. But he's resting now. Shall I call him?"
- "No need. I trust you," she shook her head, "And you promised to answer a few questions, didn't you, Romani-sensei?"
- "Suppose so," I shrugged.
- "Ara-ara. You're reneging on your word?"
- "Let's say."
- "It won't work on me, Romani-sensei," Akeno said with a sweet smile, "I'm very patient."
Oya? So they know about Sirzechs and I? I wonder what he was thinking sharing that information with them. Or did he want to give Rias and her entourage some leeway?
- "Оh? Then I think you should take Rias-san's brother's place. His patience wore thin rather quickly."
- "Perhaps you two are simply incompatible?"
- "Suppose so," I repeated in a relaxed tone. Although she said she was patient, I still noticed the tiny corner of her mouth twitching.
- "Anyway, I'll get started," she made herself comfortable and even put away Fou, who didn't hide his displeasure.
- "Fou, Fou!" He squeaked and jumped onto my shoulder and started poking me on the cheek.
- "What do you mean, it's my fault?" I asked him, grabbing his ear.
- "Fou, kyu."
- "I don't know what you mean."
- "Fou!" He yapped, and jumped to the floor and went upstairs with a haughty look on his face.
- "Good riddance," I shrugged and turned to Akeno, "Finally, that hairball was gone and we could get down to business. Ask your questions, Akeno-san."
- "I... got it," still in shock from the scene, she muttered, "My first question. Why are you helping us?"
- "It's an adult's duty to help children, isn't it?"
- "Ara-ara. Please stop talking nonsense, sensei. In all your time at the academy, you never crossed paths with us unless necessary. And all conversations have been limited to greetings, questions about work, and goodbyes," Akeno raised an eyebrow, "Even a blind man could tell that you weren't particularly interested in helping the students. Which is in keeping with your fickle nature. So why are you helping us? What's on your mind?"
- "How flattering. You've done a great job on your homework. But. I'm very interested in Issei's success."
- "But why?"
- "That's a second question, Akeno-san. Be more careful next time," I smirked and shook my finger in front of her.
- "I... understand," she nodded, "Then, my second question. Why do you hate us?"
Hate? Heh. Very interesting thoughts.
- "Hmm? Us?"
- "Rias and her entourage. In all your time with us, you've treated us with the utmost condescension."
- "Heh. I don't hate you, far from it. I just don't like you."
- "Why?" She asked sadly, staring at me intently, "We haven't inconvenienced or outright hindered you, have we? Well, why?"
- "Why the interest?"
- "Maybe... maybe I'm winding myself up, but it seems to me that you're... lonely."
- "Hmm? Is that so?" I raised an eyebrow at her words. To be honest, I don't feel lonely. At least not lonely enough for anyone to feel that way. Yes, sometimes I remember my past life, but nothing more than that. Whoa. Who was I in my past life? Why... Why can't I remember my face? It's... not a good feeling. I'll have to... deal with it. Somehow.
- "I understand."
- "And I don't like you for your inaction. Has anyone in the entourage ever once considered the possibilities at your fingertips? Have any of you ever compared yourselves to Sona's entourage?"
- "No?" Akeno replied doubtfully.
- "Hehe. Then please do it right now. Compare yourself to Tsubaki. And I don't mean your personalities. But your backstories," I said crossing my arms, "No, wait a minute, though. I'll explain it myself. Tsubaki Shinra was born into the ancient Shinra clan, which was famous for purifying evil spirits. But because she was discovered to have the Sacred Gear, she was isolated from the others. And then Sona turned her into a demon. What do we have in the end? An ordinary person, albeit from an ancient clan, with a not-so-strong Sacred Gear. Are you still with me?"
- "Yeah... I think so," she nodded, but then quickly came to her senses, "Wait, you're not..."
- "Yes, yes. I know about you and your family. Now, do me a favor, be quiet and listen. Whether you want to or not, you MUST listen to what I'm about to say," I said and immobilized her.
- "And now, we have you. Born into the Himejima clan, one of the five Great Clans of Japan. Daughter of Barakiel, one of the Deputy Governor-General of the Fallen, who has the strongest attack power among them and refuses to use his full potential just because he didn't come to the rescue. Not the most pressing problems with 'Daddy' that I know of. That honorable first place is held by someone else. Well, or someone else, to be more precise."
- "Mm-mm!!!" she mumbled, trying to prove something to me.
- "Now let's think about why he didn't come. Suppose. Let's just assume that someone had him in custody. Someone with a grudge against your family."
- "М?" she stopped kicking and made a surprised face.
- "Really, how could a family like yours have enemies, couldn't it? Who could it be? Let's think about it," I stood up and started pacing back and forth across the room, "Uh-huh. Nothing comes to mind. It can't be someone from the Himejima clan, can it? Or anyone else who had a grudge against Barakiel or Shuri Himejima personally, could it? And of course, no one would think to detain the ten-winged Fallen while someone else got rid of his family, would they?"
She froze, mulling over the words. Damn it, you never once thought about it, did you?
- "Mm," she mumbled quietly after a moment, and tears started to come out of her eyes.
I snapped my fingers, giving her back her freedom of movement. Akeno slowly lowered her gaze and began to cry, covering her face with her hands.
Did I start to comfort her? Nope. Yes, I felt sorry for her to some extent, even considering the fact that this was all under the world's control and necessary. I might have been able to save her mother, but I wasn't thinking about it at that moment. I wasn't even planning on interfering with the plot, at least not too much.
Besides, I had no ambition to help everyone and anyone like Shirou Emiya did. He was a fool, which I agree with Archer on. Just like his father, though. To save everyone? Bullshit. You save one, you don't save the other. Balance, so to speak.
And where did Emiya Shirou's dream lead him? Archer. Who's killed more than all the local demons combined.
- "Counter-Guardians are either stupid or desperate. Emiya Shirou was both," I heard Goetia say, "But among the versions of that man, there were those who accomplished the goal. And I somewhat... admire them."
- "Oya? You know about the version of him that merged with Sengo Muramasa?"
- "I met him a couple times."
- "And how did you get on with him all… Oh? The Temple of Time?"
- "That's right."
- "Heh. I see."
- "His Noble Phantasm was strong. Very strong. I think I even have a scar from it," Goetia grinned.
- "Well, Tsumukari Muramasa is the second strongest sword in the entire multiverse," I said, remembering the wiki, "Us..."
Our discussion was interrupted by Akeno, who, seeing no one else, threw herself at me and hugged me, still with tears on her face. Did I hug her back? No. Such closeness only made me feel... uncomfortable. As if it had happened before and only caused... pain.
- "Himejima-san, I'd rather you let me go," I said and tried to pull her off me. To which I received an even tighter hug.
- "Please. Just a little more," Akeno mumbled in a tearful voice, hiding her face in my chest, "Please, Sensei."
- "Tsk," I tsked and lowered my arms.
And we stood like that for quite a long time, which was obviously more than 'a little bit'. It felt like ten minutes.
- "That's it, that's enough," I declared, and unhooked Akeno from me, "If you're looking for comfort, I'm not the one to talk to."
- "Thank you, Sensei. Even if you dislike me," Akeno said, showing me her smile. An overly beautiful smile that made me feel uncomfortable. Again.
- "I don't dislike you," I shook it off and looked at her, "I'm not uncomfortable with this kind of closeness. At least, that's what I think."
- "I... understand," she said, but now with sadness, "Thank you, though, sensei."
- "Uh-huh, now go and check on Issei," I said, "Second floor. Fourth room on the left."
- "Okay. I will," she made a small bow and headed upstairs.
I sat down on the couch and, unable to find my pillows, lay back on it, closing my eyes.
I... I need to think.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 19
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Kyoto.
After lying down for a while, I decided that I needed a change of scenery. Activating a random portal, I was thrown into Kyoto. Of all the places even theoretically possible, including Hell, Heaven, and all the other supernatural dimensions, I was thrown here.
All I had to do was sigh and take a tour of the city. As I walked through its streets, I noticed yokai masquerading as humans in addition to humans. And they lived... peacefully. Some of them were working as salesmen, some were scurrying around in a business suit and carrying a briefcase. Just looking at it, I felt... peaceful. Something about the scene calmed me.
I was thinking about things I hadn't thought about before. My memories of my past life. I... I couldn't remember my face or my mother's face. I couldn't remember how old I was, what I did, what I dreamed about. It was all a blur.
Also, why was my reaction to Akeno's embrace the way it was? Why did such closeness make me uncomfortable? I... I don't remember. Even after applying the Touch of Heaven on myself, I couldn't find any clues. It's as if the memories of my past were just... erased. Without a trace.
Did Alaya have something to do with this? I doubt it. If it was her, the 3rd magic would show something. But if she didn't do it, then who did? Or what?
Walking down another street, I came across a cute cafe with a very familiar name - Moon on the Water. So, of course, I decided to go in.
The interior looked nice. The cooking area was open and located in the corner, taking up ¼ of the room and showing the cooks at work. Its barrier was also a counter where you could sit. Along it were high chairs where customers sat. There were also booths, which were located against the walls and were bounded by traditional Japanese-style partitions.
And the most remarkable thing about the cafe was that both the customers and the employees were not human. Most of them were youkai, but some were not. I even managed to spot a dragon or two.
I quietly made my way inside and sat down at the counter and began studying the menu. And it looked colorful.
- "Did you choose something?" I heard a woman's voice on the other side of the counter thirty seconds later.
I looked up and saw a pretty girl in a kitchen apron. She had long black hair, blue eyes, and a pretty good figure. Also, she had two cat ears sticking out of her head and vertical pupils.
- "Bakeneko?"
- "Oh, you're right. My species is usually confused with the other one," she nodded and smiled, "First time in Kyoto?"
- "Uh-huh. The visit here was... spontaneous. I think I'll have the ramen. It looks quite appetizing."
- "Good choice. Please wait," she said and left to prepare my order.
While I was waiting for my ramen, I managed to feel someone sit down next to me. Turning toward him, I was greeted by the broad smile of a short, balding old man with a very familiar head shape.
'Moon on the water' and an elongated skull? That's him? Heh.
- "Wow. Few can sense my presence. And even fewer are still alive."
- "Oh? Then I'm lucky if I've managed to do both," I smiled back at him, "My name is Romani Archaman, Magician. Is this your establishment, Nurarihyon-sama?"
- "Heh. How insightful," he grinned, "Yes, it is mine. And what is such a powerful Magician doing here in Kyoto?"
- "Powerful? I wouldn't call myself powerful," I said, shrugging, "And may I ask why you think so?"
- "Well, well. You can fool the people around you, but not me, Magician-kun," Nurarihyon waved me away and looked at me intently, "Answer my question."
Does he see me as a threat? Well, he's worried for nothing. And how could he sense my power? I keep my mana in check, which has become a habit. To ALL supernatural beings, I should look like a fairly ordinary mage with a mana level just above average. The only exceptions are someone along the lines of Ophis or Beasts.
- "The visit here was spontaneous, as I'm sure you've heard by now, Nurarihyon-sama."
- "Spontaneous?" he raised an eyebrow.
- "I needed to... think," I mumbled.
When he heard my answer, his stare changed to one of interest. And a rather kind smile appeared on his face.
- "Ho? Share your problems with the old man, young one. I'll give you some advice," he patted my shoulder and turned toward the kitchen, "Kana-chan! Bring something stronger!"
- "Got it!" shouted a female voice, "I'll be right there!"
- "No need for that, Nurarihyon-sama. I'll try to figure it out on my own." I waved my hands.
- "Yes, you should! Go on, tell me."
I guess my visit to Kyoto is going to last longer than I expected.
-0-
Emiya residence.
I didn't arrive home until late afternoon, showing up in my room.
Talking to Nurarihyon was a nice change of scenery. Every now and then just having a heart-to-heart talk can be helpful. I even stopped loading myself up.
He listened to me attentively, not interrupting and nodding from time to time. I talked for a long time, at least a couple hours. Of course, I paused to savor my ramen and drink the sake Kana-san had brought. I didn't mention the fact that I'd been reborn, but I guess that wouldn't surprise him. The Age of Gods, after all.
And after listening to me, he asked me just one question, 'What would change if I knew what happened before?'. And I just hung there, thinking. For, like, five minutes.
Really, what would change? And I was able to come to a definite conclusion - nothing. But... not knowing bothers me... bothers me. Especially my reaction to Akeno's proximity.
Shaking my head, I headed for the common room. I didn't feel like eating, but lounging on the couch is always a good idea. Reaching the stairs down, I heard voices I didn't expect to hear and stopped. At least not here and not today.
- "Thank you, Archer," came Azazel's voice, his tongue a little slurred, "You want to work for me?"
What the hell are you doing here?! How did you get away from Nightgale?! No one. Absolutely no one can get past her.
- "Thank you, Azazel-san, but Master won't let me go. Besides, he's like a little kid, always able to find adventures for his annoying ass," Archer replied in a smug tone.
Uh-oh. I'll remember that for you, Queen Shirou. Get your 'bone of my sword' ready.
- "Don't say that, Archer-san!" I heard Akeno protest, "Yes, he likes to be annoying, and there are times when you want to hit him, but he's not as bad as you say."
And this is after all I've done for you, you bloody sado-masochist?! This is your gratitude?!
- "I knew it! You like him! Where is he?! He's gonna feel the power of the Holy Lightning!" Now there was a baritone voice with quite a bit of genuine rage.
Who the hell are you?! Oh, wait. That's bloody Barakiel in my house! What the hell are you doing here?!
- "N-no! You're wrong, Father! He's not my… He's not…"
At least try to deny it convincingly! And you're not even 18 yet, damn it!
- "I was right! Where is he?! Show him to me!"
Oya. He wants to see me that badly? Heh.
I walked down the stairs and looked at them. They in turn heard the sound of footsteps and looked back at me. As it turned out, everyone else was in the hall from the Servants besides Archer, except for Hercules who was outside.
Artoria, Merlin, Lancelot, and Gilgamesh looked at the guests with some understanding, still nodding at Emiya's words. Medusa and Enkidu, were doing something in the kitchen, apparently helping Archer with the cooking. The Assassins were in ghostly form somewhere around here. Issei just stared and drooled at Tiamat and Ophis cuddling with each other on a vacant couch. And Alaya just stood and giggled in one corner of the room.
And Azazel, Barakiel, and Akeno were sitting at a table with Archer standing next to them, besmirching my name with his completely false accusations.
- "I'm here, you perverted masochist. Did you want something?" I asked and smirked arrogantly.
- "You're going to pay for ruining my daughter!" he shouted, spreading his wings and lunging at me.
I waited until he almost reached me, and when his fist was already a centimeter away from my face, I tilted my body slightly and gently punched him with my index finger in my fist. Applying Strengthening, of course. And yes, I'll keep silent about the fact that my Strengthening is much stronger than anyone else's.
Barakiel didn't have time to react and completely took the impact of my finger. As a result, he slammed into the wall at high speed, leaving an indentation in the shape of himself, and slid to the ground.
- "Father!" cried Akeno and ran over to him to check on his condition.
There was a sepulchral silence in the room. No one said anything but glanced at Barakiel and me.
- "Well, I hope he liked it," I shrugged and sat down on the couch, where I was greeted by the embrace of Ophis and Tiamat.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
After lying down for a while, I decided that I needed a change of scenery. Activating a random portal, I was thrown into Kyoto. Of all the places even theoretically possible, including Hell, Heaven, and all the other supernatural dimensions, I was thrown here.
All I had to do was sigh and take a tour of the city. As I walked through its streets, I noticed yokai masquerading as humans in addition to humans. And they lived... peacefully. Some of them were working as salesmen, some were scurrying around in a business suit and carrying a briefcase. Just looking at it, I felt... peaceful. Something about the scene calmed me.
I was thinking about things I hadn't thought about before. My memories of my past life. I... I couldn't remember my face or my mother's face. I couldn't remember how old I was, what I did, what I dreamed about. It was all a blur.
Also, why was my reaction to Akeno's embrace the way it was? Why did such closeness make me uncomfortable? I... I don't remember. Even after applying the Touch of Heaven on myself, I couldn't find any clues. It's as if the memories of my past were just... erased. Without a trace.
Did Alaya have something to do with this? I doubt it. If it was her, the 3rd magic would show something. But if she didn't do it, then who did? Or what?
Walking down another street, I came across a cute cafe with a very familiar name - Moon on the Water. So, of course, I decided to go in.
The interior looked nice. The cooking area was open and located in the corner, taking up ¼ of the room and showing the cooks at work. Its barrier was also a counter where you could sit. Along it were high chairs where customers sat. There were also booths, which were located against the walls and were bounded by traditional Japanese-style partitions.
And the most remarkable thing about the cafe was that both the customers and the employees were not human. Most of them were youkai, but some were not. I even managed to spot a dragon or two.
I quietly made my way inside and sat down at the counter and began studying the menu. And it looked colorful.
- "Did you choose something?" I heard a woman's voice on the other side of the counter thirty seconds later.
I looked up and saw a pretty girl in a kitchen apron. She had long black hair, blue eyes, and a pretty good figure. Also, she had two cat ears sticking out of her head and vertical pupils.
- "Bakeneko?"
- "Oh, you're right. My species is usually confused with the other one," she nodded and smiled, "First time in Kyoto?"
- "Uh-huh. The visit here was... spontaneous. I think I'll have the ramen. It looks quite appetizing."
- "Good choice. Please wait," she said and left to prepare my order.
While I was waiting for my ramen, I managed to feel someone sit down next to me. Turning toward him, I was greeted by the broad smile of a short, balding old man with a very familiar head shape.
'Moon on the water' and an elongated skull? That's him? Heh.
- "Wow. Few can sense my presence. And even fewer are still alive."
- "Oh? Then I'm lucky if I've managed to do both," I smiled back at him, "My name is Romani Archaman, Magician. Is this your establishment, Nurarihyon-sama?"
- "Heh. How insightful," he grinned, "Yes, it is mine. And what is such a powerful Magician doing here in Kyoto?"
- "Powerful? I wouldn't call myself powerful," I said, shrugging, "And may I ask why you think so?"
- "Well, well. You can fool the people around you, but not me, Magician-kun," Nurarihyon waved me away and looked at me intently, "Answer my question."
Does he see me as a threat? Well, he's worried for nothing. And how could he sense my power? I keep my mana in check, which has become a habit. To ALL supernatural beings, I should look like a fairly ordinary mage with a mana level just above average. The only exceptions are someone along the lines of Ophis or Beasts.
- "The visit here was spontaneous, as I'm sure you've heard by now, Nurarihyon-sama."
- "Spontaneous?" he raised an eyebrow.
- "I needed to... think," I mumbled.
When he heard my answer, his stare changed to one of interest. And a rather kind smile appeared on his face.
- "Ho? Share your problems with the old man, young one. I'll give you some advice," he patted my shoulder and turned toward the kitchen, "Kana-chan! Bring something stronger!"
- "Got it!" shouted a female voice, "I'll be right there!"
- "No need for that, Nurarihyon-sama. I'll try to figure it out on my own." I waved my hands.
- "Yes, you should! Go on, tell me."
I guess my visit to Kyoto is going to last longer than I expected.
-0-
Emiya residence.
I didn't arrive home until late afternoon, showing up in my room.
Talking to Nurarihyon was a nice change of scenery. Every now and then just having a heart-to-heart talk can be helpful. I even stopped loading myself up.
He listened to me attentively, not interrupting and nodding from time to time. I talked for a long time, at least a couple hours. Of course, I paused to savor my ramen and drink the sake Kana-san had brought. I didn't mention the fact that I'd been reborn, but I guess that wouldn't surprise him. The Age of Gods, after all.
And after listening to me, he asked me just one question, 'What would change if I knew what happened before?'. And I just hung there, thinking. For, like, five minutes.
Really, what would change? And I was able to come to a definite conclusion - nothing. But... not knowing bothers me... bothers me. Especially my reaction to Akeno's proximity.
Shaking my head, I headed for the common room. I didn't feel like eating, but lounging on the couch is always a good idea. Reaching the stairs down, I heard voices I didn't expect to hear and stopped. At least not here and not today.
- "Thank you, Archer," came Azazel's voice, his tongue a little slurred, "You want to work for me?"
What the hell are you doing here?! How did you get away from Nightgale?! No one. Absolutely no one can get past her.
- "Thank you, Azazel-san, but Master won't let me go. Besides, he's like a little kid, always able to find adventures for his annoying ass," Archer replied in a smug tone.
Uh-oh. I'll remember that for you, Queen Shirou. Get your 'bone of my sword' ready.
- "Don't say that, Archer-san!" I heard Akeno protest, "Yes, he likes to be annoying, and there are times when you want to hit him, but he's not as bad as you say."
And this is after all I've done for you, you bloody sado-masochist?! This is your gratitude?!
- "I knew it! You like him! Where is he?! He's gonna feel the power of the Holy Lightning!" Now there was a baritone voice with quite a bit of genuine rage.
Who the hell are you?! Oh, wait. That's bloody Barakiel in my house! What the hell are you doing here?!
- "N-no! You're wrong, Father! He's not my… He's not…"
At least try to deny it convincingly! And you're not even 18 yet, damn it!
- "I was right! Where is he?! Show him to me!"
Oya. He wants to see me that badly? Heh.
I walked down the stairs and looked at them. They in turn heard the sound of footsteps and looked back at me. As it turned out, everyone else was in the hall from the Servants besides Archer, except for Hercules who was outside.
Artoria, Merlin, Lancelot, and Gilgamesh looked at the guests with some understanding, still nodding at Emiya's words. Medusa and Enkidu, were doing something in the kitchen, apparently helping Archer with the cooking. The Assassins were in ghostly form somewhere around here. Issei just stared and drooled at Tiamat and Ophis cuddling with each other on a vacant couch. And Alaya just stood and giggled in one corner of the room.
And Azazel, Barakiel, and Akeno were sitting at a table with Archer standing next to them, besmirching my name with his completely false accusations.
- "I'm here, you perverted masochist. Did you want something?" I asked and smirked arrogantly.
- "You're going to pay for ruining my daughter!" he shouted, spreading his wings and lunging at me.
I waited until he almost reached me, and when his fist was already a centimeter away from my face, I tilted my body slightly and gently punched him with my index finger in my fist. Applying Strengthening, of course. And yes, I'll keep silent about the fact that my Strengthening is much stronger than anyone else's.
Barakiel didn't have time to react and completely took the impact of my finger. As a result, he slammed into the wall at high speed, leaving an indentation in the shape of himself, and slid to the ground.
- "Father!" cried Akeno and ran over to him to check on his condition.
There was a sepulchral silence in the room. No one said anything but glanced at Barakiel and me.
- "Well, I hope he liked it," I shrugged and sat down on the couch, where I was greeted by the embrace of Ophis and Tiamat.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 20
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Emiya residence.
- "Sensei, you're so lucky! You have a harem!" Issei shrieked, looking at me and interrupting the silence.
- "Oh? Is that what you think, pervert-kun?" I raised an eyebrow and pointed at Emiya, "If you want to become a harem king, you'll have to go to him."
- "Archer-sensei?" Turning his head, he asked.
- "He has a skill called 'Eroge Protagonist' that makes him very attractive in the eyes of ALL women. In fact, he doesn't even have to THINK about doing anything, everything will happen on its own. He had a harem that got along peacefully with each other. In fact, there were over twenty women in it."
- "What?! Archer-sensei!" Issei instantly jumped up and grabbed one of Emiya's legs, "Please accept me as an apprentice so I can obtain this skill!"
- "Damn it! This is so unfair!" Azazel expressed his disappointment and started pouring alcohol on his grief.
- "Pfft." Gilgamesh snorted as he looked at this, "What a pathetic sight."
Oh? Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Lancelot looking at Emiya with envy. Heh. The Knight of Netori is at it again?
- "I have no idea what he's talking about," Archer stated, trying to throw Issei off his leg. - 'Leave me the hell alone! If you want a harem king, you should be clinging to Romani, not me! After all, he is Solo…"
BANG.
Suddenly, a scarlet spear landed near his crotch, entering a third of its length into the floor, reeking of bloodlust. He froze, shifting his gaze from the spear to me. The spear, however, caught the attention of everyone in the room. Except for Beasts, Gilgamesh, and Alaya, of course.
Did he really mean what he was about to say? Is he stupid? Ah, why do I ask. Obviously he is. Or is he trying to get back at me? Well, good luck with that. E-rated, uh-huh-uh.
- "Uh-oh? I think my hand slipped off," I said making a very surprised face and shook my head, "How could that be? I wonder how that could have happened?"
Emiya's eyebrow twitched, and there were some rather loud giggles from Alaya and Merlin. Even Artoria and Medusa let out a quiet chuckle.
- "Fou, fou, kyu!"
- "How could you think such a thing? It's an accident. Honestly,'' I resented the accusations of Fou sitting on Tiamat's head.
- "Fou, kyu!"
- "He wouldn't have died," I shrugged, "That scabbard you're so pedantic about would have cured him."
- "Fou?"
- "Oh, come on. He's been through this before. And as you can see, he's alive and well."
- "Fou," he squeaked, crossing his arms and turning away.
While we were arguing, Barakiel had already regained consciousness and with Akeno's encouragement, sat back down at the table.
- "Are you okay?" Akeno asked worriedly.
- "I've been better," he mumbled and looked at her, "You look so much like Shuri...so beautiful and kind..."
And then he cried. Poor thing.
- "Well, while Barakiel sheds another bucket of tears, I'd like to know something, Romani," Azazal said businesslike, albeit a little tipsy.
- "What's that?"
- "Aren't you afraid that information about your... roommates will get out?" he asked cautiously.
- "Оh? Is that what you mean? Hold on a second," I nodded and snapped my fingers, "Now, it's okay."
He was quiet for a few seconds and then asked:
- "Um, what did you do?"
- "Some sort of forced contract," I shrugged. To which he widened his eyes, "He forbids you from spreading what you've learned here. It applies to you as well as Akeno-san, Barakiel, and the pervert. Of course, that's only until I terminate the contract or authorize the sharing of this information myself."
- "But to enforce such a contract, you'd have to be..."
- "Much stronger than the target? That's right. Why do you think I'm not afraid of Sirzechs and his lauded Power of Destruction?" I grinned and rolled my eyes, "You already know that from him, don't you?"
- "I see," Azazel sighed tiredly and took a sip of whiskey.
The funny thing is, even without taking into account the True Magic and the Goetia inside me, I'm still stronger than Sirzechs. The amount of mana I have alone is almost three times what he has. Solomon was a freaking monster, I can say that with absolute certainty.
And even if I didn't have those reserves, I could still take away his powers just by using Goetia's power over demons.
- "Tsk," Beast I tsked in my head, "It annoys me that I can't even argue with that statement. But that Sirzechs Gremory is pretty powerful."
- "Tsk," the already demon Gremory tsked, "And it annoys me that my power is hardly used in this world."
- "Get over it, Gremory. My power surpasses yours," Bael said haughtily.
- "Go to hell."
Well, they have their own atmosphere.
- "Well," I began, clapping my hands, and turned to Akeno, Barakiel, and Azazel, "May I ask what the hell you're doing here? Especially you, Azazel. How did you escape from Nightingale?"
Azazel stopped drinking and mewled. A lot. And his eyes darted back and forth.
- "Nightingale?" Barakiel asked in surprise, "She's been dead a long time, hasn't she?"
I ignored him, of course.
- "Azazel?"
- "Well... You know..."
- "I know what?"
- "I..." he mumbled.
- "Okay. If you don't want to do it the hard way, you'll do it the hard way," I said and used 3rd magic on him.
What did I see? He just got her drunk, for crying out loud! Under the pretense of lunch, he just brought her very strong alcohol, neutralizing the smell with magic. In the end, Nightingale is passed out in Da Vinci's care.
- "Very original, Azazel. And most importantly, mature," I smiled cheekily, glaring at him. And at my words, he squirmed even more in his chair.
- "You're one to talk, Master. Your actions are exemplary," Emiya said sarcastically, pulling Issei away from him.
BOOM.
Another spear flew towards Archer. This time it wasn't the usual Gae Bolg, but his version of Scathach. He still managed to dodge, but the spear still grazed his earlobe. Emiya slowly turned in my direction.
- "Did you have something to say, Shirou-kun?" I asked with a very cute voice and a wide smile on my face. But my eyes weren't smiling, "It seems I didn't hear you because of something there. Can you remind me what you were saying there?"
He looked back and forth at me and the spear, and I got a sense of deja vu.
- "Yes, Faker," Gilgamesh interjected, looking at Emiya with amusement, "What were you going to say?"
- "Ara-ara," I heard Akeno's voice and turned in her direction. She gracefully covered her mouth with her palm and giggled while looking at me, "I didn't expect a sensei who was always slacking and sleeping on the job to have such a temper. It's so... exciting."
- "Noooooooooooo!" Barakiel shrieked, coming to his senses and wrapping his daughter in a bear hug, "Don't leave your father, Akeno!"
- "D-don't dishonor me in front of such a crowd, father!" she said and tried to unhook him from her.
Looking at that, my smile twitched. Why are they so close anyway? I gave Akeno a lecture just this afternoon, for crying out loud.
It gave me a headache.
- "Okay, bygones," I sighed and put my spears away, "Azazel just ran away from his nurse, didn't you?"
- "Well... After I checked on Issei, I felt like contacting my father to talk and... apologize. And when I was thinking about who to turn to, he appeared in front of me," she began, pointing to Merlin. And I froze, "He said he could contact him, which I took advantage of. And then you know the rest."
- "Ho?" I turned slowly toward the sex changer, "What a kind gesture, isn't it?"
- "M-master? I just couldn't bear to see a woman cry, you know? I just helped her!"
- "Fou," I said shortly, and a fluffy lump crashed into Merlin's face with the speed of a bullet.
- "Die, Merlin! Fou!"
- "Get away from me, you crazy beast!" Merlin yelled, fighting off Fou.
And while they struggled, I moved to the table, much to the disappointment of Ophis and Tiamat.
- "Merlin? As in King Arthur's court magician?" Azazel asked, widening his eyes.
Oh? That's right. I didn't introduce them.
- "I take it you haven't met the residents of my humble abode, huh?" I concluded, looking at the Fallen. To which they shook their heads.
- "Briefly. The blonde with green eyes - King Arthur, King of the Knights. Blond hair and scarlet eyes - Gilgamesh, the wise king of Uruk. Green hair with obscure gender - Enkidu, the Chain of Heaven. The mask on her face and purple hair - Medusa, the fallen goddess. The one now being mauled by the squirrel-like animal is Merlin, court mage of Camelot. The big guy outside is Hercules. And the two Hashashin leaders are out there somewhere in the shadows." I quickly listed the Servants, pointing my finger at them. And, of course, I didn't mention the names of the Beasts. Why would they need that information? "Any questions?"
The Fallen didn't move. Not at all. I even raised my hand in front of them, but got no reaction.
With a sigh and a wave of my hand, small hammers appeared above their heads, which a second later hit them lightly.
- "Ouch! / It hurts! / What the hell!" All three of them shrieked, looking at me.
- "Well, you were in a state of shock and didn't respond," I said with a shrug, "And I didn't want to wait for you to come to your senses on your own."
To which I received judgmental looks in my direction.
Tsk. Ungrateful bastards. As if I'd rather spend my time explaining things than having a nice nap. Uh-huh-uh.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
- "Sensei, you're so lucky! You have a harem!" Issei shrieked, looking at me and interrupting the silence.
- "Oh? Is that what you think, pervert-kun?" I raised an eyebrow and pointed at Emiya, "If you want to become a harem king, you'll have to go to him."
- "Archer-sensei?" Turning his head, he asked.
- "He has a skill called 'Eroge Protagonist' that makes him very attractive in the eyes of ALL women. In fact, he doesn't even have to THINK about doing anything, everything will happen on its own. He had a harem that got along peacefully with each other. In fact, there were over twenty women in it."
- "What?! Archer-sensei!" Issei instantly jumped up and grabbed one of Emiya's legs, "Please accept me as an apprentice so I can obtain this skill!"
- "Damn it! This is so unfair!" Azazel expressed his disappointment and started pouring alcohol on his grief.
- "Pfft." Gilgamesh snorted as he looked at this, "What a pathetic sight."
Oh? Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Lancelot looking at Emiya with envy. Heh. The Knight of Netori is at it again?
- "I have no idea what he's talking about," Archer stated, trying to throw Issei off his leg. - 'Leave me the hell alone! If you want a harem king, you should be clinging to Romani, not me! After all, he is Solo…"
BANG.
Suddenly, a scarlet spear landed near his crotch, entering a third of its length into the floor, reeking of bloodlust. He froze, shifting his gaze from the spear to me. The spear, however, caught the attention of everyone in the room. Except for Beasts, Gilgamesh, and Alaya, of course.
Did he really mean what he was about to say? Is he stupid? Ah, why do I ask. Obviously he is. Or is he trying to get back at me? Well, good luck with that. E-rated, uh-huh-uh.
- "Uh-oh? I think my hand slipped off," I said making a very surprised face and shook my head, "How could that be? I wonder how that could have happened?"
Emiya's eyebrow twitched, and there were some rather loud giggles from Alaya and Merlin. Even Artoria and Medusa let out a quiet chuckle.
- "Fou, fou, kyu!"
- "How could you think such a thing? It's an accident. Honestly,'' I resented the accusations of Fou sitting on Tiamat's head.
- "Fou, kyu!"
- "He wouldn't have died," I shrugged, "That scabbard you're so pedantic about would have cured him."
- "Fou?"
- "Oh, come on. He's been through this before. And as you can see, he's alive and well."
- "Fou," he squeaked, crossing his arms and turning away.
While we were arguing, Barakiel had already regained consciousness and with Akeno's encouragement, sat back down at the table.
- "Are you okay?" Akeno asked worriedly.
- "I've been better," he mumbled and looked at her, "You look so much like Shuri...so beautiful and kind..."
And then he cried. Poor thing.
- "Well, while Barakiel sheds another bucket of tears, I'd like to know something, Romani," Azazal said businesslike, albeit a little tipsy.
- "What's that?"
- "Aren't you afraid that information about your... roommates will get out?" he asked cautiously.
- "Оh? Is that what you mean? Hold on a second," I nodded and snapped my fingers, "Now, it's okay."
He was quiet for a few seconds and then asked:
- "Um, what did you do?"
- "Some sort of forced contract," I shrugged. To which he widened his eyes, "He forbids you from spreading what you've learned here. It applies to you as well as Akeno-san, Barakiel, and the pervert. Of course, that's only until I terminate the contract or authorize the sharing of this information myself."
- "But to enforce such a contract, you'd have to be..."
- "Much stronger than the target? That's right. Why do you think I'm not afraid of Sirzechs and his lauded Power of Destruction?" I grinned and rolled my eyes, "You already know that from him, don't you?"
- "I see," Azazel sighed tiredly and took a sip of whiskey.
The funny thing is, even without taking into account the True Magic and the Goetia inside me, I'm still stronger than Sirzechs. The amount of mana I have alone is almost three times what he has. Solomon was a freaking monster, I can say that with absolute certainty.
And even if I didn't have those reserves, I could still take away his powers just by using Goetia's power over demons.
- "Tsk," Beast I tsked in my head, "It annoys me that I can't even argue with that statement. But that Sirzechs Gremory is pretty powerful."
- "Tsk," the already demon Gremory tsked, "And it annoys me that my power is hardly used in this world."
- "Get over it, Gremory. My power surpasses yours," Bael said haughtily.
- "Go to hell."
Well, they have their own atmosphere.
- "Well," I began, clapping my hands, and turned to Akeno, Barakiel, and Azazel, "May I ask what the hell you're doing here? Especially you, Azazel. How did you escape from Nightingale?"
Azazel stopped drinking and mewled. A lot. And his eyes darted back and forth.
- "Nightingale?" Barakiel asked in surprise, "She's been dead a long time, hasn't she?"
I ignored him, of course.
- "Azazel?"
- "Well... You know..."
- "I know what?"
- "I..." he mumbled.
- "Okay. If you don't want to do it the hard way, you'll do it the hard way," I said and used 3rd magic on him.
What did I see? He just got her drunk, for crying out loud! Under the pretense of lunch, he just brought her very strong alcohol, neutralizing the smell with magic. In the end, Nightingale is passed out in Da Vinci's care.
- "Very original, Azazel. And most importantly, mature," I smiled cheekily, glaring at him. And at my words, he squirmed even more in his chair.
- "You're one to talk, Master. Your actions are exemplary," Emiya said sarcastically, pulling Issei away from him.
BOOM.
Another spear flew towards Archer. This time it wasn't the usual Gae Bolg, but his version of Scathach. He still managed to dodge, but the spear still grazed his earlobe. Emiya slowly turned in my direction.
- "Did you have something to say, Shirou-kun?" I asked with a very cute voice and a wide smile on my face. But my eyes weren't smiling, "It seems I didn't hear you because of something there. Can you remind me what you were saying there?"
He looked back and forth at me and the spear, and I got a sense of deja vu.
- "Yes, Faker," Gilgamesh interjected, looking at Emiya with amusement, "What were you going to say?"
- "Ara-ara," I heard Akeno's voice and turned in her direction. She gracefully covered her mouth with her palm and giggled while looking at me, "I didn't expect a sensei who was always slacking and sleeping on the job to have such a temper. It's so... exciting."
- "Noooooooooooo!" Barakiel shrieked, coming to his senses and wrapping his daughter in a bear hug, "Don't leave your father, Akeno!"
- "D-don't dishonor me in front of such a crowd, father!" she said and tried to unhook him from her.
Looking at that, my smile twitched. Why are they so close anyway? I gave Akeno a lecture just this afternoon, for crying out loud.
It gave me a headache.
- "Okay, bygones," I sighed and put my spears away, "Azazel just ran away from his nurse, didn't you?"
- "Well... After I checked on Issei, I felt like contacting my father to talk and... apologize. And when I was thinking about who to turn to, he appeared in front of me," she began, pointing to Merlin. And I froze, "He said he could contact him, which I took advantage of. And then you know the rest."
- "Ho?" I turned slowly toward the sex changer, "What a kind gesture, isn't it?"
- "M-master? I just couldn't bear to see a woman cry, you know? I just helped her!"
- "Fou," I said shortly, and a fluffy lump crashed into Merlin's face with the speed of a bullet.
- "Die, Merlin! Fou!"
- "Get away from me, you crazy beast!" Merlin yelled, fighting off Fou.
And while they struggled, I moved to the table, much to the disappointment of Ophis and Tiamat.
- "Merlin? As in King Arthur's court magician?" Azazel asked, widening his eyes.
Oh? That's right. I didn't introduce them.
- "I take it you haven't met the residents of my humble abode, huh?" I concluded, looking at the Fallen. To which they shook their heads.
- "Briefly. The blonde with green eyes - King Arthur, King of the Knights. Blond hair and scarlet eyes - Gilgamesh, the wise king of Uruk. Green hair with obscure gender - Enkidu, the Chain of Heaven. The mask on her face and purple hair - Medusa, the fallen goddess. The one now being mauled by the squirrel-like animal is Merlin, court mage of Camelot. The big guy outside is Hercules. And the two Hashashin leaders are out there somewhere in the shadows." I quickly listed the Servants, pointing my finger at them. And, of course, I didn't mention the names of the Beasts. Why would they need that information? "Any questions?"
The Fallen didn't move. Not at all. I even raised my hand in front of them, but got no reaction.
With a sigh and a wave of my hand, small hammers appeared above their heads, which a second later hit them lightly.
- "Ouch! / It hurts! / What the hell!" All three of them shrieked, looking at me.
- "Well, you were in a state of shock and didn't respond," I said with a shrug, "And I didn't want to wait for you to come to your senses on your own."
To which I received judgmental looks in my direction.
Tsk. Ungrateful bastards. As if I'd rather spend my time explaining things than having a nice nap. Uh-huh-uh.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Billbo baggins
Not too sore, are you?
- Joined
- Oct 27, 2023
- Messages
- 365
- Likes received
- 959
I'm saying this as nicely as I can. Please go back to Wattpad or Web novel.
Fire_Fox
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Jul 24, 2020
- Messages
- 138
- Likes received
- 1,389
I feel like the Game of Thrones one is better written, this feels too deep into comedy, not that thats a bad thing, but I do feel like a lot of this needs to be re-edited and gone over with a comb to ensure that everything is up to date with your new skill level that you've shown in your other works.
Chapter 21
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Emiya residence.
- "Romani-san, right?" Barakiel, who had regained his senses, asked doubtfully, to which I nodded, "Are you saying that this girl is King Arthur?"
Ohhhh... Dude. You don't know how deep the hole of Nasuverse and his genderbend is yet.
- "Oya? You don't believe me, you masochistic pervert?" I grinned, and Barakiel twitched at his nickname.
- "I... I won't even ask how you know this," he sighed before continuing, "But I have met Arthur, and he was definitely a man, not a woman... Besides, if she is King Arthur, how was Mordred, his son, born?"
You... you're not being petty, are you? Look at Artoria. The poor thing's mood has soured, and she looks irritatedly in the direction of Merlin, who clearly finds the situation extremely amusing.
- "Fou," Fou yapped, looking at Merlin and scratching behind his ear.
- "And I'm not denying that he's a pervert," I shrugged and looked at Barakiel, "You know, I'll explain it to you. A flower wizard cast a spell on a young girl that made her m…"
- "If you care about your head, Master, shut up," Artoria said icily, holding Excalibur, hidden by the wind, to my throat. I only raised my hands and turned back to Barakiel with an understanding glance at her.
- "As you can see, this is a delicate subject. If you're interested, you can go to her personally. Or to him..." I wondered what pronoun to use so as not to ruin his life, "In short, to Artoria."
With a brief glance at the invisible blade, he nodded. And Artoria slowly put the blade away and turned back to the rest of the Servants.
- "And may I ask one more question?"
- "Go ahead."
- "I remember clearly that King Arthur, as well as the other individuals you named, are dead. How can they be here?"
Instead of answering, I looked at Azazel.
- "You didn't say anything to them? I thought you'd have said something by now."
- "I didn't," Azazel said with a shrug, "I didn't have time for that. Besides, I didn't know what information I was allowed to share."
- "I understand," I nodded and turned toward Barakiel, "They're still dead. The Servants are copies of Heroic Spirits who can be classified as familiars of the highest rank. And as you guessed, each of these souls has written their name in history. This applies to both heroes who save princesses and villains who kill those very princesses. However, heroes of folklore are also included in this list."
- "And..."
- "Yes, the abilities and items they had when they were alive are still with them," I interrupted him, answering his unspoken question, and pointed toward Artoria, "And, as you correctly realized, the sword in her hands is Excalibur. As real as your ten wings."
- "I... understand," he muttered, "And you mentioned two Hashashin leaders... Can I see them? I may have had a... conversation with them sometime in the past."
- "I apologize, but no," I shook my head, "I'd like to keep their identities a secret. Maybe some other day."
He nodded briefly and withdrew into himself, processing the information he'd gotten today. To which I only shrugged and looked at Akeno. She had her index finger to her lips and was tensely thinking about something.
- "Akeno-san? Is something bothering you?" I asked. Truthfully, I already knew her answer. Heh. Only one person in Rias's retinue had the standing for Excalibur.
- "If she's King Arthur, then the invisible blade in her hands is Excalibur, right?" She asked, looking at Artoria.
- "The one and only," I shrugged, "What's the matter, exactly?"
- "Kiba."
- "Hmm?" I asked, making a playfully interested face, "What about him?"
- "He has a... a little dislike for that sword," she mumbled.
I grinned.
A slight dislike? More like 'Extremely strong hatred.' The kid doesn't realize how illogical his goal is. To take revenge on the sword? Heh. Why take revenge on the sword when you can focus your hatred on those who approved and experimented on him in Project Holy Sword. Go ahead and ribbon a couple priests here and there, or even the Pope. But making it your life's goal to destroy Excalibur is delusional.
Although, stop. The local analog can indeed be destroyed and forged into something worthwhile. Compared to the Excalibur of Artoria, this sword is trash.
The local variant was forged by God, which means his decisions will be informed by God's worldview. And that makes his worldview chaotic-good, which limits his power and relevance. He is not bound to a concept like his counterpart is.
Nasuverse's Excalibur was forged by the planet itself, as a crystallization of the desires of all humanity stored within it. As such, his worldview is true-neutral. He regards as enemies the evil itself, not the race he was raised against. And he will not break until the last man is dead, as he is bound to the concept of humanity.
Even Gilles de Rais, Custer of the Fourth War, who was that other sodomite, saw in the light of Arthurian Noble Phantasm his true desire hidden under a thickness of hatred and anger - justice for Jeanne d'Arc.
And if I manage to get my hands on all the shards of the local Excalibur, I can somewhat give it the concept of its counterpart by applying Heaven's Touch and Denial of Nonexistence at the same time.
That theory still needs to be tested, though. Somehow.
- "Dislike for my sword?" asked a perplexed Artoria. And Emiya and Merlin nodded, wanting more details.
- "He's... been through a lot," Akeno replied with a hesitation.
- "Still don't see the connection to the King of Knight's sword," Archer crossed his arms.
- "I apologize," she made a small bow, "This is his private matter. And I'm not at liberty to tell it."
Artoria stared at her, and then shifted her gaze to mine, as if telling me to explain it. Archer and Merlin echoed her actions.
- "Well, that's his problem," I shrugged and looked at Azazel, who was staring intently at the Servants, "What are you thinking about, Azazel-kun?"
- "About the possible problems that could arise from the presence of certain Servants," he replied, scratching his chin. I raised an eyebrow and asked him to continue, "The Greek pantheon."
Oh? I see. He suggests that the Greek gods might make me uncomfortable, and later, himself. Quite logical thoughts.
- "Heh," I grinned, "Do you really think they have anything against me? Or the Servants on my side?"
- "Maybe they can't, but they can be a nuisance. The Greek pantheon has always been characterized by stubbornness."
- "I'm sorry to cause trouble," Medusa said quietly, bowing her head.
- "Don't worry about it," I said, "At the very least, Olympus will cease to exist on principle if they take on too much."
- "Ahem," Azazel cleared his throat falsely, "You do realize you're talking about destroying an entire pantheon, don't you?"
- "It doesn't matter, mongrel," Gilgamesh interjected, "Enkidu and I are more than enough to deal with them."
Azazel looked at him and sighed tiredly. Apparently Gilgamesh's ego was inflated beyond belief in any world if he let such a reference to himself pass his ears.
- "Uh... Sensei?" Issei raised his hand and pointed at the two Servants whose names I didn't mention, "Who is Archer-sensei and that man in purple armor?"
I'd forgotten he was here.
- "Archer is a hero of justice. And that's where I'll end about him," I said and heard Emiya's sigh of relief. Then I pointed to Lancelot and continued, "And that man over there is Lancelot du Lac, Knight of the Lake."
- "Lancelot?" Azazel asked with interest and looked at him, "King Arthur's most loyal knight?"
- "Who wields Arondight, the sacred sword equal to Excalibur?" Barakiel picked up on that.
- "Absolutely right," I nodded and smirked. And when the Servants saw my smirk, they grinned and backed away. An uncomprehending Lancelot looked from side to side, trying to figure out what was wrong, "Also, he is known as the Knight of Netori."
Silence fell in the room. The Fallen looked back and forth at me and Lancelot with their wide-open eyes. Saber Netori himself gave me a puzzled look. Then, a few seconds later, Merlin gave a short laugh. And after that, the others spoke up.
- "Netori?!" Issei shrieked, pointing a finger at Saber, "He is the enemy of all men!"
- "That's right!" Azazel supported him.
- "Ara-ara..." Akeno glanced warily in Lancelot's direction and moved closer to her father. And Barakiel sent a hard stare in his direction.
Medusa slowly backed away from Emiya and stood behind his back. And Artoria twitched in annoyance and sent a judgmental look at me. Archer only sighed tiredly and facepalmed. The Beasts, the Ophis, and the Assassins didn't care. And Gilgamesh and Enkidu giggled, enjoying the spectacle before them.
- "Well, the Master's words are not wrong," Merlin said with a wide grin on his face.
- "What does that word mean!" Lancelot was indignant, looking at the people present in the room, "Why do the lovely ladies look at me with such wariness!"
- "Silence, Sir Lancelot," Artoria said in a commanding tone, looking at him sternly, "Just... be silent."
- "B-but my King... How can I let my honor be compromised?"
- "Lancelot. Shut up."
- "I-I will." He trembled and hesitated.
- "Netori means…" I was about to explain, but Artoria interrupted me.
- "And so do you, Master."
- "But he asked me."
Before I could finish, Excalibur was at my throat again. Again.
- "Okay, okay," I sighed, my mouth shut.
She nodded briefly and returned to her seat, putting her sword away.
I looked at the time.
- "Okay," I started, clapping my hands together and looked at the three Fallen, "It's soon time for dinner. Will you be staying?"
- "Yes!" Azazel said quickly. Too fast. Probably stalling so he wouldn't have to go back to Nightingale.
- "If you don't mind, Romani-sensei," Akeno said softly.
- "If Akeno stays, so do I," Barakiel nodded, supporting her.
I sighed.
Apparently, tonight's dinner was going to be particularly noisy....
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
- "Romani-san, right?" Barakiel, who had regained his senses, asked doubtfully, to which I nodded, "Are you saying that this girl is King Arthur?"
Ohhhh... Dude. You don't know how deep the hole of Nasuverse and his genderbend is yet.
- "Oya? You don't believe me, you masochistic pervert?" I grinned, and Barakiel twitched at his nickname.
- "I... I won't even ask how you know this," he sighed before continuing, "But I have met Arthur, and he was definitely a man, not a woman... Besides, if she is King Arthur, how was Mordred, his son, born?"
You... you're not being petty, are you? Look at Artoria. The poor thing's mood has soured, and she looks irritatedly in the direction of Merlin, who clearly finds the situation extremely amusing.
- "Fou," Fou yapped, looking at Merlin and scratching behind his ear.
- "And I'm not denying that he's a pervert," I shrugged and looked at Barakiel, "You know, I'll explain it to you. A flower wizard cast a spell on a young girl that made her m…"
- "If you care about your head, Master, shut up," Artoria said icily, holding Excalibur, hidden by the wind, to my throat. I only raised my hands and turned back to Barakiel with an understanding glance at her.
- "As you can see, this is a delicate subject. If you're interested, you can go to her personally. Or to him..." I wondered what pronoun to use so as not to ruin his life, "In short, to Artoria."
With a brief glance at the invisible blade, he nodded. And Artoria slowly put the blade away and turned back to the rest of the Servants.
- "And may I ask one more question?"
- "Go ahead."
- "I remember clearly that King Arthur, as well as the other individuals you named, are dead. How can they be here?"
Instead of answering, I looked at Azazel.
- "You didn't say anything to them? I thought you'd have said something by now."
- "I didn't," Azazel said with a shrug, "I didn't have time for that. Besides, I didn't know what information I was allowed to share."
- "I understand," I nodded and turned toward Barakiel, "They're still dead. The Servants are copies of Heroic Spirits who can be classified as familiars of the highest rank. And as you guessed, each of these souls has written their name in history. This applies to both heroes who save princesses and villains who kill those very princesses. However, heroes of folklore are also included in this list."
- "And..."
- "Yes, the abilities and items they had when they were alive are still with them," I interrupted him, answering his unspoken question, and pointed toward Artoria, "And, as you correctly realized, the sword in her hands is Excalibur. As real as your ten wings."
- "I... understand," he muttered, "And you mentioned two Hashashin leaders... Can I see them? I may have had a... conversation with them sometime in the past."
- "I apologize, but no," I shook my head, "I'd like to keep their identities a secret. Maybe some other day."
He nodded briefly and withdrew into himself, processing the information he'd gotten today. To which I only shrugged and looked at Akeno. She had her index finger to her lips and was tensely thinking about something.
- "Akeno-san? Is something bothering you?" I asked. Truthfully, I already knew her answer. Heh. Only one person in Rias's retinue had the standing for Excalibur.
- "If she's King Arthur, then the invisible blade in her hands is Excalibur, right?" She asked, looking at Artoria.
- "The one and only," I shrugged, "What's the matter, exactly?"
- "Kiba."
- "Hmm?" I asked, making a playfully interested face, "What about him?"
- "He has a... a little dislike for that sword," she mumbled.
I grinned.
A slight dislike? More like 'Extremely strong hatred.' The kid doesn't realize how illogical his goal is. To take revenge on the sword? Heh. Why take revenge on the sword when you can focus your hatred on those who approved and experimented on him in Project Holy Sword. Go ahead and ribbon a couple priests here and there, or even the Pope. But making it your life's goal to destroy Excalibur is delusional.
Although, stop. The local analog can indeed be destroyed and forged into something worthwhile. Compared to the Excalibur of Artoria, this sword is trash.
The local variant was forged by God, which means his decisions will be informed by God's worldview. And that makes his worldview chaotic-good, which limits his power and relevance. He is not bound to a concept like his counterpart is.
Nasuverse's Excalibur was forged by the planet itself, as a crystallization of the desires of all humanity stored within it. As such, his worldview is true-neutral. He regards as enemies the evil itself, not the race he was raised against. And he will not break until the last man is dead, as he is bound to the concept of humanity.
Even Gilles de Rais, Custer of the Fourth War, who was that other sodomite, saw in the light of Arthurian Noble Phantasm his true desire hidden under a thickness of hatred and anger - justice for Jeanne d'Arc.
And if I manage to get my hands on all the shards of the local Excalibur, I can somewhat give it the concept of its counterpart by applying Heaven's Touch and Denial of Nonexistence at the same time.
That theory still needs to be tested, though. Somehow.
- "Dislike for my sword?" asked a perplexed Artoria. And Emiya and Merlin nodded, wanting more details.
- "He's... been through a lot," Akeno replied with a hesitation.
- "Still don't see the connection to the King of Knight's sword," Archer crossed his arms.
- "I apologize," she made a small bow, "This is his private matter. And I'm not at liberty to tell it."
Artoria stared at her, and then shifted her gaze to mine, as if telling me to explain it. Archer and Merlin echoed her actions.
- "Well, that's his problem," I shrugged and looked at Azazel, who was staring intently at the Servants, "What are you thinking about, Azazel-kun?"
- "About the possible problems that could arise from the presence of certain Servants," he replied, scratching his chin. I raised an eyebrow and asked him to continue, "The Greek pantheon."
Oh? I see. He suggests that the Greek gods might make me uncomfortable, and later, himself. Quite logical thoughts.
- "Heh," I grinned, "Do you really think they have anything against me? Or the Servants on my side?"
- "Maybe they can't, but they can be a nuisance. The Greek pantheon has always been characterized by stubbornness."
- "I'm sorry to cause trouble," Medusa said quietly, bowing her head.
- "Don't worry about it," I said, "At the very least, Olympus will cease to exist on principle if they take on too much."
- "Ahem," Azazel cleared his throat falsely, "You do realize you're talking about destroying an entire pantheon, don't you?"
- "It doesn't matter, mongrel," Gilgamesh interjected, "Enkidu and I are more than enough to deal with them."
Azazel looked at him and sighed tiredly. Apparently Gilgamesh's ego was inflated beyond belief in any world if he let such a reference to himself pass his ears.
- "Uh... Sensei?" Issei raised his hand and pointed at the two Servants whose names I didn't mention, "Who is Archer-sensei and that man in purple armor?"
I'd forgotten he was here.
- "Archer is a hero of justice. And that's where I'll end about him," I said and heard Emiya's sigh of relief. Then I pointed to Lancelot and continued, "And that man over there is Lancelot du Lac, Knight of the Lake."
- "Lancelot?" Azazel asked with interest and looked at him, "King Arthur's most loyal knight?"
- "Who wields Arondight, the sacred sword equal to Excalibur?" Barakiel picked up on that.
- "Absolutely right," I nodded and smirked. And when the Servants saw my smirk, they grinned and backed away. An uncomprehending Lancelot looked from side to side, trying to figure out what was wrong, "Also, he is known as the Knight of Netori."
Silence fell in the room. The Fallen looked back and forth at me and Lancelot with their wide-open eyes. Saber Netori himself gave me a puzzled look. Then, a few seconds later, Merlin gave a short laugh. And after that, the others spoke up.
- "Netori?!" Issei shrieked, pointing a finger at Saber, "He is the enemy of all men!"
- "That's right!" Azazel supported him.
- "Ara-ara..." Akeno glanced warily in Lancelot's direction and moved closer to her father. And Barakiel sent a hard stare in his direction.
Medusa slowly backed away from Emiya and stood behind his back. And Artoria twitched in annoyance and sent a judgmental look at me. Archer only sighed tiredly and facepalmed. The Beasts, the Ophis, and the Assassins didn't care. And Gilgamesh and Enkidu giggled, enjoying the spectacle before them.
- "Well, the Master's words are not wrong," Merlin said with a wide grin on his face.
- "What does that word mean!" Lancelot was indignant, looking at the people present in the room, "Why do the lovely ladies look at me with such wariness!"
- "Silence, Sir Lancelot," Artoria said in a commanding tone, looking at him sternly, "Just... be silent."
- "B-but my King... How can I let my honor be compromised?"
- "Lancelot. Shut up."
- "I-I will." He trembled and hesitated.
- "Netori means…" I was about to explain, but Artoria interrupted me.
- "And so do you, Master."
- "But he asked me."
Before I could finish, Excalibur was at my throat again. Again.
- "Okay, okay," I sighed, my mouth shut.
She nodded briefly and returned to her seat, putting her sword away.
I looked at the time.
- "Okay," I started, clapping my hands together and looked at the three Fallen, "It's soon time for dinner. Will you be staying?"
- "Yes!" Azazel said quickly. Too fast. Probably stalling so he wouldn't have to go back to Nightingale.
- "If you don't mind, Romani-sensei," Akeno said softly.
- "If Akeno stays, so do I," Barakiel nodded, supporting her.
I sighed.
Apparently, tonight's dinner was going to be particularly noisy....
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 22
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Emiya's residence.
Three days later.
BOOM
A loud explosion rang out across the backyard of the residence. And dust covered a pretty decent portion of it.
- "Romani-sensei! Can we get Archer-sensei back?! I'm going to die at this rate!" Issei shouted, landing far away from the dust cloud.
- "But you've somehow survived these three days, right, skillful pervert-kun?" Without looking up, I replied and flipped the page of the manga.
BOOM
I broke away from reading the manga and glanced in the direction of the sound. In the place from where I heard Issei's voice, dust had risen again, and a large tree trunk was sticking out of its boundaries.
- "Besides, the principle is the same." I shrugged and went back to reading.
- "I'd rather train with Archer-sensei than with Knight Netori!" He shrieked as the dust cleared. And a millimeter away from him, a tree half its length was stuck into the ground.
- "Arrrrrrgh!" roared Lancelot in his Berserker form and rushed to the attack.
Well, I could tell that Issei's training was going very well. However, it was nothing supernatural. Yes, his speed, strength, and stamina had improved, but not enough to take out Riser's entourage alone. He's about three times stronger now than he was in canon in this arc. Plus...
- "Boost! Boost! Boost!"
He was able to break the ten second limit between boosts. Issei can now use Boost three times without delay. It's not much, but it's something.
- "Catch, Knight Netori! Dragon Shot!" he shouted and a beam of energy flew out of his gauntlet.
BOOM
- "How about that!!!"
He looked at the spot where it hit, but didn't find Lancelot there and started looking around. And he found him right above him.
- "Arrrrrrgh!" Berserker roared and struck Issei. Well, almost hit him.
- "Balance Breaker! Scaly Armor of the Boosted Gear!" he shouted, and a wave of energy threw Lancelot off, "Now let's talk."
And Lancelot threw himself into the attack. They met fists and began to naturally punch each other's faces... Hehe. I feel like I'm watching an anime in real time.
Plus, he unlocked the Balance Breaker. And not for ten seconds like he did at Rias and Riser's wedding, but for thirty seconds. Yep, exactly three times stronger than his canonical self. And all this without any hand sacrifice to the dragon.
I watched them fight until, at some point, I noticed a flash of magic near me. Turning my head, my eyes saw that a magic circle with the seal of Gremory had appeared near the porch where I was sitting, and a second later, Akeno appeared in it with her usual polite smile on her face.
- "Good afternoon, Romani-sensei," she greeted me and turned towards the sound of fighting and pointed at the red armor, "This is... Issei! H-he unlocked the Balance Breaker?! H-how?"
Hehe. She made the right conclusions rather quickly. Although it's hard to go wrong here. Only the Boosted Gear has this coloring.
- "As if my words would reveal the secrets of the universe to you," I shrugged and went back to reading the manga.
- "B-but how is that possible?!" Akeno looked at me with her eyes wide open and her smile faded, "Just a week ago, he had just awakened his Sacred Gear! And Issei himself was just an ordinary schoolboy with meager mana reserves! How did you do that?!"
Yeah... And this progress she considers impressive? I'm disappointed. Although... Considering Rias' 'training', one can understand Akeno's surprise.
From time to time, I looked at the rest of Rias' entourage. And all I found was a typical high school physical education class. Adjusted for race, of course. In the entire time they had been 'practicing' I hadn't seen any abrasions, scratches, or anything like that - just sweat-drenched clothes.
For this reason, I visited Nurarihyon in Kyoto, visiting his cafe, and voiced my displeasure at the whole thing. He laughed heartily and patted me on the shoulder, saying what else did I expect from young people. And I have to admit, he's right. Also, the ramen at his cafe was delicious. Uh-huh.
- "I tried."
- "You... sometimes you're insufferable," Akeno sighed tiredly.
- "By the way, why did you visit my humble abode?" I inquired, "To visit him again?"
- "No," she shook her head, "I came to pick him up."
- "Hmm? Pick him up? His training isn't over yet."
- "I apologize, Romani-sensei, but we need to prepare a strategy. And for that, we need all the members of the entourage."
BOOM
Akeno and I turned towards the sound, and saw Lancelot standing over an unconscious Issei in a small crater. Apparently thirty seconds had gone out and he had missed a beat. His head was bleeding and his clothes looked very tattered.
- "Issei!" Akeno shrieked and, releasing her wings, flew towards him.
Sighing, disappeared from the porch and appeared beside Berserker, and a bat appeared in my hand, with which I charged straight at his head. Lancelot staggered and fell, and the black haze covering his body slowly faded away, showing that he was now Saber again. And Akeno took Issei's hands in hers and began to check on his condition.
- "Ddraig? How is he doing in there?" I asked, and the bat in my hand disappeared.
- "Lancelot gave him a good beating. He's alive, but unconscious." answered Ddraig.
- "Good," I nodded and walked toward the porch.
- "Good?!" shrieked an exasperated Akeno, "That's all you're going to say?! He could have died!"
- "But he didn't, did he?" Without slowing down or turning towards her, I replied, "Don't fill your pretty head with that."
- "P-pretty?" She whispered with excitement in her voice, but quickly recovered, "That's not the problem, Sensei!"
- "Yeah, yeah. Just take it and go," I waved her off and looked at her as I sat back down in my seat, "Shoo."
She gave me a judgmental look and then sighed. A magic circle appeared beneath her, and the next moment Akeno and Issei were gone in a flash of light.
- "Ah. Peace and quiet." Relaxed, I murmured.
Japanese houses are beautiful. When you're alone and just looking ahead, sitting on the porch, their themes make you calm down and just be. I wasn't alone for long, however, as I felt a pair of arms possessively embrace me.
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~"
I sighed. Tiamat was using me as a cuddle pillow again.
- "Yeah... It's good to see you too."
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~" she asked.
- "Nothing," I replied and closed my eyes, leaning fully on Tiamat behind me, "Where were you three days ago? And the Ophis, for that matter."
- "Aaaa~"
- "It was just really unexpected that you decided to take a walk."
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~"
Oh? So they were visiting the Great Red? I see. I wondered, if she was his mother, why didn't he ever visit us like Ophis did? The Great Red has the concept of the Dream and couldn't help but know that Tiamat is here...
- "So how did it go?"
- "Aaaaaaaa~" she sang cheerfully, "Aaaaaaaa~"
- "Heh." I grinned.
It turns out that the Great Red had avoided meeting her for a very funny reason, 'Cool dragons shouldn't get snarky.' So, when Tiamat and Ophis appeared before him, he tried to run away. But with their combined efforts, they somehow caught him. According to Tiamat, she sat on his head and started stroking him, which made him emotional. Apparently, they had their own atmosphere.
Stop. As I recall, Great Red is the protector of this dimension, isn't he? So he knows that Trihexa isn't really Trihexa now, does he? Then why the hell isn't he doing anything about it? And Alaya was silent about that fact altogether when she dumped her joint on me.
- "Aaaaaa~" Tiamat stroked my head and started humming a soothing tune.
Okay. I guess I'll listen to her and sleep.
In fact, if it weren't for her Beast II urges to turn everyone into Lahmu, Tiamat would have given motherly love to every creature on the planet, and there would be no wars at all.
Yes, Tiamat is the best mom ever.
-0-
The next day.
When I opened my eyes, I found myself on the same porch I had fallen asleep on. Tiamat was sweetly slumbering, still holding me in her arms and resting her head on mine. I carefully released myself from the embrace and, creating an earth elemental, ordered it to carry Tiamat to her room.
Since the Ranking Game is in two days, I'll pay a visit to the Phenex clan. I'll have a chat with the actor, so to speak.
I took out a flyer and activated it. And after a few seconds, Ravel appeared in front of me with a welcoming smile on her face.
- "Romani-sama!" She exclaimed happily, "I'm so glad you decided to visit our estate. Brother will be happy to receive you."
- "Oya? Riser has time to receive guests?" I raised an eyebrow, and then smirked, "Or is he not planning to train?"
- "You're right, Romani-sama," Ravel smiled, "Which is to be expected from someone who was vouched for by the Great Ancestor himself."
My eyebrow twitched.
Okay, this is getting annoying.
- "You're so irritable, Romani," Goetia said snidely, "Maybe you should see a doctor. Oh, wait. You're a doctor. Then see yourself."
Are you kidding me, you bastard? I'll remind you of that.
- "Romani-sama, are you alright?" Ravel asked me worriedly.
- "I'm fine, Ravel," I said, trying to smile, "Shall we go?"
- "Sure," she nodded and asked me to stand beside her. Which I did. And a magic circle appeared below us.
Well, let's see what the Phenex clan has in store.
And with those thoughts, we teleported to the manor.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Three days later.
BOOM
A loud explosion rang out across the backyard of the residence. And dust covered a pretty decent portion of it.
- "Romani-sensei! Can we get Archer-sensei back?! I'm going to die at this rate!" Issei shouted, landing far away from the dust cloud.
- "But you've somehow survived these three days, right, skillful pervert-kun?" Without looking up, I replied and flipped the page of the manga.
BOOM
I broke away from reading the manga and glanced in the direction of the sound. In the place from where I heard Issei's voice, dust had risen again, and a large tree trunk was sticking out of its boundaries.
- "Besides, the principle is the same." I shrugged and went back to reading.
- "I'd rather train with Archer-sensei than with Knight Netori!" He shrieked as the dust cleared. And a millimeter away from him, a tree half its length was stuck into the ground.
- "Arrrrrrgh!" roared Lancelot in his Berserker form and rushed to the attack.
Well, I could tell that Issei's training was going very well. However, it was nothing supernatural. Yes, his speed, strength, and stamina had improved, but not enough to take out Riser's entourage alone. He's about three times stronger now than he was in canon in this arc. Plus...
- "Boost! Boost! Boost!"
He was able to break the ten second limit between boosts. Issei can now use Boost three times without delay. It's not much, but it's something.
- "Catch, Knight Netori! Dragon Shot!" he shouted and a beam of energy flew out of his gauntlet.
BOOM
- "How about that!!!"
He looked at the spot where it hit, but didn't find Lancelot there and started looking around. And he found him right above him.
- "Arrrrrrgh!" Berserker roared and struck Issei. Well, almost hit him.
- "Balance Breaker! Scaly Armor of the Boosted Gear!" he shouted, and a wave of energy threw Lancelot off, "Now let's talk."
And Lancelot threw himself into the attack. They met fists and began to naturally punch each other's faces... Hehe. I feel like I'm watching an anime in real time.
Plus, he unlocked the Balance Breaker. And not for ten seconds like he did at Rias and Riser's wedding, but for thirty seconds. Yep, exactly three times stronger than his canonical self. And all this without any hand sacrifice to the dragon.
I watched them fight until, at some point, I noticed a flash of magic near me. Turning my head, my eyes saw that a magic circle with the seal of Gremory had appeared near the porch where I was sitting, and a second later, Akeno appeared in it with her usual polite smile on her face.
- "Good afternoon, Romani-sensei," she greeted me and turned towards the sound of fighting and pointed at the red armor, "This is... Issei! H-he unlocked the Balance Breaker?! H-how?"
Hehe. She made the right conclusions rather quickly. Although it's hard to go wrong here. Only the Boosted Gear has this coloring.
- "As if my words would reveal the secrets of the universe to you," I shrugged and went back to reading the manga.
- "B-but how is that possible?!" Akeno looked at me with her eyes wide open and her smile faded, "Just a week ago, he had just awakened his Sacred Gear! And Issei himself was just an ordinary schoolboy with meager mana reserves! How did you do that?!"
Yeah... And this progress she considers impressive? I'm disappointed. Although... Considering Rias' 'training', one can understand Akeno's surprise.
From time to time, I looked at the rest of Rias' entourage. And all I found was a typical high school physical education class. Adjusted for race, of course. In the entire time they had been 'practicing' I hadn't seen any abrasions, scratches, or anything like that - just sweat-drenched clothes.
For this reason, I visited Nurarihyon in Kyoto, visiting his cafe, and voiced my displeasure at the whole thing. He laughed heartily and patted me on the shoulder, saying what else did I expect from young people. And I have to admit, he's right. Also, the ramen at his cafe was delicious. Uh-huh.
- "I tried."
- "You... sometimes you're insufferable," Akeno sighed tiredly.
- "By the way, why did you visit my humble abode?" I inquired, "To visit him again?"
- "No," she shook her head, "I came to pick him up."
- "Hmm? Pick him up? His training isn't over yet."
- "I apologize, Romani-sensei, but we need to prepare a strategy. And for that, we need all the members of the entourage."
BOOM
Akeno and I turned towards the sound, and saw Lancelot standing over an unconscious Issei in a small crater. Apparently thirty seconds had gone out and he had missed a beat. His head was bleeding and his clothes looked very tattered.
- "Issei!" Akeno shrieked and, releasing her wings, flew towards him.
Sighing, disappeared from the porch and appeared beside Berserker, and a bat appeared in my hand, with which I charged straight at his head. Lancelot staggered and fell, and the black haze covering his body slowly faded away, showing that he was now Saber again. And Akeno took Issei's hands in hers and began to check on his condition.
- "Ddraig? How is he doing in there?" I asked, and the bat in my hand disappeared.
- "Lancelot gave him a good beating. He's alive, but unconscious." answered Ddraig.
- "Good," I nodded and walked toward the porch.
- "Good?!" shrieked an exasperated Akeno, "That's all you're going to say?! He could have died!"
- "But he didn't, did he?" Without slowing down or turning towards her, I replied, "Don't fill your pretty head with that."
- "P-pretty?" She whispered with excitement in her voice, but quickly recovered, "That's not the problem, Sensei!"
- "Yeah, yeah. Just take it and go," I waved her off and looked at her as I sat back down in my seat, "Shoo."
She gave me a judgmental look and then sighed. A magic circle appeared beneath her, and the next moment Akeno and Issei were gone in a flash of light.
- "Ah. Peace and quiet." Relaxed, I murmured.
Japanese houses are beautiful. When you're alone and just looking ahead, sitting on the porch, their themes make you calm down and just be. I wasn't alone for long, however, as I felt a pair of arms possessively embrace me.
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~"
I sighed. Tiamat was using me as a cuddle pillow again.
- "Yeah... It's good to see you too."
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~" she asked.
- "Nothing," I replied and closed my eyes, leaning fully on Tiamat behind me, "Where were you three days ago? And the Ophis, for that matter."
- "Aaaa~"
- "It was just really unexpected that you decided to take a walk."
- "Aaaaaaaaaa~"
Oh? So they were visiting the Great Red? I see. I wondered, if she was his mother, why didn't he ever visit us like Ophis did? The Great Red has the concept of the Dream and couldn't help but know that Tiamat is here...
- "So how did it go?"
- "Aaaaaaaa~" she sang cheerfully, "Aaaaaaaa~"
- "Heh." I grinned.
It turns out that the Great Red had avoided meeting her for a very funny reason, 'Cool dragons shouldn't get snarky.' So, when Tiamat and Ophis appeared before him, he tried to run away. But with their combined efforts, they somehow caught him. According to Tiamat, she sat on his head and started stroking him, which made him emotional. Apparently, they had their own atmosphere.
Stop. As I recall, Great Red is the protector of this dimension, isn't he? So he knows that Trihexa isn't really Trihexa now, does he? Then why the hell isn't he doing anything about it? And Alaya was silent about that fact altogether when she dumped her joint on me.
- "Aaaaaa~" Tiamat stroked my head and started humming a soothing tune.
Okay. I guess I'll listen to her and sleep.
In fact, if it weren't for her Beast II urges to turn everyone into Lahmu, Tiamat would have given motherly love to every creature on the planet, and there would be no wars at all.
Yes, Tiamat is the best mom ever.
-0-
The next day.
When I opened my eyes, I found myself on the same porch I had fallen asleep on. Tiamat was sweetly slumbering, still holding me in her arms and resting her head on mine. I carefully released myself from the embrace and, creating an earth elemental, ordered it to carry Tiamat to her room.
Since the Ranking Game is in two days, I'll pay a visit to the Phenex clan. I'll have a chat with the actor, so to speak.
I took out a flyer and activated it. And after a few seconds, Ravel appeared in front of me with a welcoming smile on her face.
- "Romani-sama!" She exclaimed happily, "I'm so glad you decided to visit our estate. Brother will be happy to receive you."
- "Oya? Riser has time to receive guests?" I raised an eyebrow, and then smirked, "Or is he not planning to train?"
- "You're right, Romani-sama," Ravel smiled, "Which is to be expected from someone who was vouched for by the Great Ancestor himself."
My eyebrow twitched.
Okay, this is getting annoying.
- "You're so irritable, Romani," Goetia said snidely, "Maybe you should see a doctor. Oh, wait. You're a doctor. Then see yourself."
Are you kidding me, you bastard? I'll remind you of that.
- "Romani-sama, are you alright?" Ravel asked me worriedly.
- "I'm fine, Ravel," I said, trying to smile, "Shall we go?"
- "Sure," she nodded and asked me to stand beside her. Which I did. And a magic circle appeared below us.
Well, let's see what the Phenex clan has in store.
And with those thoughts, we teleported to the manor.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 23
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
The Underworld. Phenex Mansion.
When I arrived, I was convinced that demons, or rather representatives of the seventy-two pillars, were spenders.
The circle teleported me and Ravel into the lobby of the mansion. And it looked damn rich: white marble, emblems of the Phenex clan, made of gold and jewelry, high ceilings and silk curtains.
- "My descendants have taste." I heard the Phenex demon mutter.
Well, not that he was entirely wrong. Though the decorations looked rich, they weren't flashy, at least not overly so. The harmonious combination of white and gold colors gave the interior a sense of style.
While I was looking at the lobby, a man's voice came from the staircase.
- "Romani-san, we're glad you visited our mansion."
I turned around and saw a man in his thirties standing on the stairs. Apparently, he is the current head of the Phenex clan and the father of Ravel and Riser. However, he wasn't the only one there. The entire Phenex clan was there, but without the entourage. He himself, the woman beside him, and the three young men stared at me intently as they stood there.
And frankly, I was shocked. Riser and Ravel told them about the dream too? And their parents just took their word for it? They're aristocrats, right? Not trusting words is their rule, right? So why the hell are they looking at me with those glowing eyes?!
- "Ravel, can you tell me why they're looking at me like that?" I asked, trying to maintain a polite smile.
- "A couple days ago, the Great Ancestor appeared in the dreams of all of us, not just my brother," she replied easily, "So, they all want to greet you personally."
My eyebrow twitched. That damn bird doesn't trifle, does it?
- "You're welcome." Phenex's voice echoed in my head again.
- "Just shut up." hissing like a snake, I said.
- "Romani-san? Did we displease you in some way?" Lord Phenex asked cautiously.
And apparently, I said the words to Phenex out loud.
- "Don't worry, Lord Phenex. There are times when I hear voices in my head... It's nothing like that," I shook my head and waved it away, "Anyway, my name is Romani Archaman, Magician. Thank you for the invitation."
- "It's a pleasure to meet you in person, Romani-san." He said and bowed.
Romani-san?
- "My name is Annikk Phenex, the current head of the Phenex clan. This is my consort, Leyla Phenex. And my sons Ruval, Rylan and Riser. And you've already met Rival, as well as Riser." He introduced himself, and then his family, pointing and naming names one by one. And they made a respectful bow as they heard their names during the introductions.
Wellll... Do they have a boner for names with an "R" in them? I can't explain that they named their kids with names that start with that letter.
And when the show was over, we were transported, I realized, to the hospitality room and seated there. Lord Phenex and his wife sat on one couch, their children on the other two, and no one but me sat on the one I occupied. And my carcass taking up quite a long piece of furniture looked ridiculous, to say the least.
- "Once again, we welcome you to our humble abode, Romani-san," Lord Phenex began, after we had sat in silence for a few minutes, "And as I see, you follow the rules of etiquette. It's good to know that it's not extinct in human society yet."
Heh. It's more like common courtesy. Etiquette says the host speaks first, then the guest. And since they're aristocrats, why not follow the signs?
- "Well, that's how demon society works. And it would be an insult not to follow the rules of this place, right?" I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Besides, I don't mind."
- "I see," he nodded, a polite smile on his face, "You're here about the marriage contract, right? You're interested in the details."
- "Was I that obvious?" I raised an eyebrow, "I'm not really interested in the details, though, since I more or less know the whole background. 'Immortality' and 'Power of Destruction' blah... A child possessing those two powers blah blah... 'Power equals 'Status' blah blah blah blah... and everything in that vein. Rather, I'd like to talk to Riser and get his thoughts on the matter."
- "You're... surprisingly accurate, Romani-san. Vulgar but accurate," Lady Phenex said, "But why Riser? Because he's directly involved in this?"
By the way...
- "May I ask why you are addressing me using 'san'? As far as I know, the demon society is attuned to the European style, and this suffix is used exclusively in Japanese culture.
- "We thought that since you live in Japan, we should use it," she replied, "Is that not okay with you?"
- "No, it's fine," I shook my head. "What about Riser? I'd like to talk to him alone. Unless, of course, he and you are okay with the idea."
- "We're fine with it," Lord Phenex nodded and looked at his son, "Riser?"
- "There's nothing I can't handle," he said confidently, "Much less a normal conversation."
- "Good, then we will leave you," Lord Phenex said and stood up. Followed by the rest of the family, "And I hope you will stay for dinner."
- "That will depend on the length of the conversation, Lord Phenex. But thank you for the invitation."
- "I understand. In any case, remember that you are always welcome in our home. And, Riser, be... respectful to our guest. We don't want to offend the Great Ancestor." he said and left with his family.
I waited a couple minutes for them to move away from the room and activated the closed field.
- "What did you want to talk to me about Romani... san? I don't think you are interested in my thoughts about marrying my beloved Rias, considering what you said last time." He asked, glaring at me and adding a suffix to my name.
- "Oya? You can stop acting like a pompous rooster and speak as you wish. I put up a barrier completely blocking sounds and sights from the room."
- "I don't know what you mean." He replied with an impenetrable face.
- "Oh, come on. You think I don't know what you really think about all this?" I grinned, at which I received a raised eyebrow from Riser, "Your acting skills are amazing, I admit, but did you really think no one could see through your facade?"
- "What do you mean by that?"
Wow, that's some stamina. He's not bad.
- "You've definitely met with Sirzechs, I'm sure of it, just like I'm sure he realized you were playing the part," I sat back down and a cup of lukewarm coffee appeared in my hand as I wanted to wet my throat and sipped from it.
He stared at me intently for a moment, and then sighed.
- "What makes you think that Lord Lucifer, understood my actions?"
- "Heh. You're still playing the fool. Aya-aya-aya, Riser-kun."
- "Just answer the question."
- "You're smart, Riser. Think about it, a random teleport to the church grounds, a surprise attack by the Fallen when you started to gather your retinue, and subtle pressure from the other nobles don't tell you anything?" I began and took a sip. But there was no surprise on Riser's face. Generally, "As I mentioned earlier, demon society is attuned to the European style and thus its value system. You are the third son, not the heir to the clan like Rias. And you'll only become one if something happens to your brothers. Your statuses are not equal to each other."
- "But…"
- "That's right. You demons value strength above all else. And let's face it, Ruval is much stronger than you. Then you say his age isn't right for Rias, but... does your council really care about that?"
- "And that's when my parents compromised and nominated me."
- "That's right. And even though you weren't thrilled with the idea either, going against the council and your parents would have been foolish and unproductive. And when you started having 'accidental' failures, it all made sense. Again, you're smart. You figured out that someone was trying to ruin your reputation, and your family's as well. And maybe kill you or weaken you at the very least."
- "At that point, I decided to take a different course of action: pretending." He finished and nodded his head.
- "You see, you know everything."
- "But I don't understand your interest in me. Why are you telling me what I already know?"
- "Оh? It's very simple. What are you going to do after all this? After all, your strength has already reached the peak of a high class."
His eyes opened wide when I said that. And his strength flashed for a moment. Six wings? That's not bad.
And that's another deviation from canon besides my presence in this world. That Riser alone could scatter Rias's entire retinue. That's considering that Issei can already use the Balance Breaker.
However, this is the fault of Sirzechs's machinations, as they forced Riser to grow faster. The situation he's in is similar to Sairaorg, Rias' cousin, but in a lighter form.
And how does Alaya want to keep the canon intact if it's already in the shitter?
- "You know about that too, eh?" Riser said tiredly and leaned back in the chair he was sitting in, "Honestly, I don't know. When my power is revealed, Rias's reputation will be jeopardized, because she won't be a match for me, not the other way around. And I don't want to get caught up in 'random' mishaps again, as you put it."
- "So, there's no plan?" I raised an eyebrow.
- "No plan." He shook his head and rubbed his temples.
And there was silence in the room. Until 'someone' decided to intervene.
- "There is a way out. Just explain it away with the fact that you were trained by him."
We turned sharply in the direction of the voice, where we saw something that looked like a column or pillar. At its center shone brightly the symbol of the Phenex clan.
- "A great ancestor?! H-how is that possible?! H-how can you be here?! You're dead!" Riser jumped up, raising a finger in Phenex's direction.
Yeah. That damn bird decided to show itself after all. And Riser was stunned beyond belief.
- "Dead? I wonder," the demon said in a businesslike tone, "Is the one who was created by Lucifer dead, or the one who existed long before him, Riser Phenex?"
- "Created?! What do you mean?!"
- "What he means is that your ancestors were created, and he is the original demon born at the same time as Heaven. Or did you think that before the fall of Lucifer, demons didn't exist at all?"
He froze, and his gaze darted between me and his ancestor, as if looking for signs of deception or a joke.
Well, I'm not lying. As I was able to learn, the original demons existed, but had no form here in the DxD world. It wasn't until Lucifer came to the underworld that they gained bodies and consciousness. They were kind of hibernating, or on autopilot to be more precise. Besides, who would check the story if the demons of Beast I were standing right in front of them?
- "Anyway, don't give it a second thought, it's not worth it," I said casually, "Just ignore the asshole causing the inconvenience."
- "Asshole?! How dare you say such a thing about the Great Ancestor?!" Riser shrieked, and his six fiery wings flared up and burst into fierce flames.
Oh, how aggressive we are.
- "Don't mind him, Riser. This is normal behavior for a Magician." said Phenex.
- "But... Why are you defending him? He's only human, isn't he?" Riser asked, pointing at me.
- "Yes, why are you defending me?" I added.
- "I, like all the original demons, only obeyed one person." Phenex said in a calm tone and fell silent.
And after a few seconds, I saw a realization in Riser's eyes. He slowly turned in my direction, and his badly shaking hand rose, pointing in my direction.
- "S-solomon." In a trembling voice, he whispered.
- "Or rather, his reincarnation. Nice to meet you." I said sarcastically, "Now, sit down. We're not done yet."
Riser sat back in his chair and stared at me in silence.
I rubbed my whiskey and took a swig of my coffee, which had already gone cold.
Well, I hadn't counted on that.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
When I arrived, I was convinced that demons, or rather representatives of the seventy-two pillars, were spenders.
The circle teleported me and Ravel into the lobby of the mansion. And it looked damn rich: white marble, emblems of the Phenex clan, made of gold and jewelry, high ceilings and silk curtains.
- "My descendants have taste." I heard the Phenex demon mutter.
Well, not that he was entirely wrong. Though the decorations looked rich, they weren't flashy, at least not overly so. The harmonious combination of white and gold colors gave the interior a sense of style.
While I was looking at the lobby, a man's voice came from the staircase.
- "Romani-san, we're glad you visited our mansion."
I turned around and saw a man in his thirties standing on the stairs. Apparently, he is the current head of the Phenex clan and the father of Ravel and Riser. However, he wasn't the only one there. The entire Phenex clan was there, but without the entourage. He himself, the woman beside him, and the three young men stared at me intently as they stood there.
And frankly, I was shocked. Riser and Ravel told them about the dream too? And their parents just took their word for it? They're aristocrats, right? Not trusting words is their rule, right? So why the hell are they looking at me with those glowing eyes?!
- "Ravel, can you tell me why they're looking at me like that?" I asked, trying to maintain a polite smile.
- "A couple days ago, the Great Ancestor appeared in the dreams of all of us, not just my brother," she replied easily, "So, they all want to greet you personally."
My eyebrow twitched. That damn bird doesn't trifle, does it?
- "You're welcome." Phenex's voice echoed in my head again.
- "Just shut up." hissing like a snake, I said.
- "Romani-san? Did we displease you in some way?" Lord Phenex asked cautiously.
And apparently, I said the words to Phenex out loud.
- "Don't worry, Lord Phenex. There are times when I hear voices in my head... It's nothing like that," I shook my head and waved it away, "Anyway, my name is Romani Archaman, Magician. Thank you for the invitation."
- "It's a pleasure to meet you in person, Romani-san." He said and bowed.
Romani-san?
- "My name is Annikk Phenex, the current head of the Phenex clan. This is my consort, Leyla Phenex. And my sons Ruval, Rylan and Riser. And you've already met Rival, as well as Riser." He introduced himself, and then his family, pointing and naming names one by one. And they made a respectful bow as they heard their names during the introductions.
Wellll... Do they have a boner for names with an "R" in them? I can't explain that they named their kids with names that start with that letter.
And when the show was over, we were transported, I realized, to the hospitality room and seated there. Lord Phenex and his wife sat on one couch, their children on the other two, and no one but me sat on the one I occupied. And my carcass taking up quite a long piece of furniture looked ridiculous, to say the least.
- "Once again, we welcome you to our humble abode, Romani-san," Lord Phenex began, after we had sat in silence for a few minutes, "And as I see, you follow the rules of etiquette. It's good to know that it's not extinct in human society yet."
Heh. It's more like common courtesy. Etiquette says the host speaks first, then the guest. And since they're aristocrats, why not follow the signs?
- "Well, that's how demon society works. And it would be an insult not to follow the rules of this place, right?" I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Besides, I don't mind."
- "I see," he nodded, a polite smile on his face, "You're here about the marriage contract, right? You're interested in the details."
- "Was I that obvious?" I raised an eyebrow, "I'm not really interested in the details, though, since I more or less know the whole background. 'Immortality' and 'Power of Destruction' blah... A child possessing those two powers blah blah... 'Power equals 'Status' blah blah blah blah... and everything in that vein. Rather, I'd like to talk to Riser and get his thoughts on the matter."
- "You're... surprisingly accurate, Romani-san. Vulgar but accurate," Lady Phenex said, "But why Riser? Because he's directly involved in this?"
By the way...
- "May I ask why you are addressing me using 'san'? As far as I know, the demon society is attuned to the European style, and this suffix is used exclusively in Japanese culture.
- "We thought that since you live in Japan, we should use it," she replied, "Is that not okay with you?"
- "No, it's fine," I shook my head. "What about Riser? I'd like to talk to him alone. Unless, of course, he and you are okay with the idea."
- "We're fine with it," Lord Phenex nodded and looked at his son, "Riser?"
- "There's nothing I can't handle," he said confidently, "Much less a normal conversation."
- "Good, then we will leave you," Lord Phenex said and stood up. Followed by the rest of the family, "And I hope you will stay for dinner."
- "That will depend on the length of the conversation, Lord Phenex. But thank you for the invitation."
- "I understand. In any case, remember that you are always welcome in our home. And, Riser, be... respectful to our guest. We don't want to offend the Great Ancestor." he said and left with his family.
I waited a couple minutes for them to move away from the room and activated the closed field.
- "What did you want to talk to me about Romani... san? I don't think you are interested in my thoughts about marrying my beloved Rias, considering what you said last time." He asked, glaring at me and adding a suffix to my name.
- "Oya? You can stop acting like a pompous rooster and speak as you wish. I put up a barrier completely blocking sounds and sights from the room."
- "I don't know what you mean." He replied with an impenetrable face.
- "Oh, come on. You think I don't know what you really think about all this?" I grinned, at which I received a raised eyebrow from Riser, "Your acting skills are amazing, I admit, but did you really think no one could see through your facade?"
- "What do you mean by that?"
Wow, that's some stamina. He's not bad.
- "You've definitely met with Sirzechs, I'm sure of it, just like I'm sure he realized you were playing the part," I sat back down and a cup of lukewarm coffee appeared in my hand as I wanted to wet my throat and sipped from it.
He stared at me intently for a moment, and then sighed.
- "What makes you think that Lord Lucifer, understood my actions?"
- "Heh. You're still playing the fool. Aya-aya-aya, Riser-kun."
- "Just answer the question."
- "You're smart, Riser. Think about it, a random teleport to the church grounds, a surprise attack by the Fallen when you started to gather your retinue, and subtle pressure from the other nobles don't tell you anything?" I began and took a sip. But there was no surprise on Riser's face. Generally, "As I mentioned earlier, demon society is attuned to the European style and thus its value system. You are the third son, not the heir to the clan like Rias. And you'll only become one if something happens to your brothers. Your statuses are not equal to each other."
- "But…"
- "That's right. You demons value strength above all else. And let's face it, Ruval is much stronger than you. Then you say his age isn't right for Rias, but... does your council really care about that?"
- "And that's when my parents compromised and nominated me."
- "That's right. And even though you weren't thrilled with the idea either, going against the council and your parents would have been foolish and unproductive. And when you started having 'accidental' failures, it all made sense. Again, you're smart. You figured out that someone was trying to ruin your reputation, and your family's as well. And maybe kill you or weaken you at the very least."
- "At that point, I decided to take a different course of action: pretending." He finished and nodded his head.
- "You see, you know everything."
- "But I don't understand your interest in me. Why are you telling me what I already know?"
- "Оh? It's very simple. What are you going to do after all this? After all, your strength has already reached the peak of a high class."
His eyes opened wide when I said that. And his strength flashed for a moment. Six wings? That's not bad.
And that's another deviation from canon besides my presence in this world. That Riser alone could scatter Rias's entire retinue. That's considering that Issei can already use the Balance Breaker.
However, this is the fault of Sirzechs's machinations, as they forced Riser to grow faster. The situation he's in is similar to Sairaorg, Rias' cousin, but in a lighter form.
And how does Alaya want to keep the canon intact if it's already in the shitter?
- "You know about that too, eh?" Riser said tiredly and leaned back in the chair he was sitting in, "Honestly, I don't know. When my power is revealed, Rias's reputation will be jeopardized, because she won't be a match for me, not the other way around. And I don't want to get caught up in 'random' mishaps again, as you put it."
- "So, there's no plan?" I raised an eyebrow.
- "No plan." He shook his head and rubbed his temples.
And there was silence in the room. Until 'someone' decided to intervene.
- "There is a way out. Just explain it away with the fact that you were trained by him."
We turned sharply in the direction of the voice, where we saw something that looked like a column or pillar. At its center shone brightly the symbol of the Phenex clan.
- "A great ancestor?! H-how is that possible?! H-how can you be here?! You're dead!" Riser jumped up, raising a finger in Phenex's direction.
Yeah. That damn bird decided to show itself after all. And Riser was stunned beyond belief.
- "Dead? I wonder," the demon said in a businesslike tone, "Is the one who was created by Lucifer dead, or the one who existed long before him, Riser Phenex?"
- "Created?! What do you mean?!"
- "What he means is that your ancestors were created, and he is the original demon born at the same time as Heaven. Or did you think that before the fall of Lucifer, demons didn't exist at all?"
He froze, and his gaze darted between me and his ancestor, as if looking for signs of deception or a joke.
Well, I'm not lying. As I was able to learn, the original demons existed, but had no form here in the DxD world. It wasn't until Lucifer came to the underworld that they gained bodies and consciousness. They were kind of hibernating, or on autopilot to be more precise. Besides, who would check the story if the demons of Beast I were standing right in front of them?
- "Anyway, don't give it a second thought, it's not worth it," I said casually, "Just ignore the asshole causing the inconvenience."
- "Asshole?! How dare you say such a thing about the Great Ancestor?!" Riser shrieked, and his six fiery wings flared up and burst into fierce flames.
Oh, how aggressive we are.
- "Don't mind him, Riser. This is normal behavior for a Magician." said Phenex.
- "But... Why are you defending him? He's only human, isn't he?" Riser asked, pointing at me.
- "Yes, why are you defending me?" I added.
- "I, like all the original demons, only obeyed one person." Phenex said in a calm tone and fell silent.
And after a few seconds, I saw a realization in Riser's eyes. He slowly turned in my direction, and his badly shaking hand rose, pointing in my direction.
- "S-solomon." In a trembling voice, he whispered.
- "Or rather, his reincarnation. Nice to meet you." I said sarcastically, "Now, sit down. We're not done yet."
Riser sat back in his chair and stared at me in silence.
I rubbed my whiskey and took a swig of my coffee, which had already gone cold.
Well, I hadn't counted on that.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
Chapter 24
New
mirzael
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Apr 12, 2025
- Messages
- 72
- Likes received
- 829
Italy.
The day before the Rating Game.
Sitting on the veranda of an establishment near the Vatican, I looked at the conversationalists across from me, my fingers tapping rhythmically on the surface of the table. Fou was with me, too. He was sitting upright on the table and chewing a croissant enthusiastically, holding it with his little paws.
- "It's nice to meet you again, Mr. Archaman." said Vasco and took a sip of tea from his cup. And it looked as ridiculous as possible when the overweight old man sipped from a cup the size of his finger.
- "I'm only here because your visit to Kuoh would cause too much fuss," I shrugged, "And I understand Miss Griselda's presence, but what the hell is the archangel doing here?"
- "Am I being a nuisance?" Gabriel asked with a pout on her face that looked cute.
- "Please do not express yourself in Lady Gabriel's presence, Mr. Archaman." Griselda said in a stern tone, looking at me intently.
My eyebrow twitched, but I remained silent and took a sip of my coffee.
Why am I here? Merlin informed me that the Church, more specifically Vasco Strada and Griselda Quarta, had begun actively searching for me, and showing up to them without using disguises was foolish. And having found me, they wanted to pay me a visit at my home in Kuoh, which would have made the demons very nervous. So I decided to visit them myself, for that way there would be less trouble.
What about Riser? That bastard completely hovered when he found out about me! No matter what I said to him, he just kept quiet and nodded purely on automatic!
So I had to give up and leave. Of course, I left a note telling him not to say anything to anyone, and a forced contract, just in case. It's pointless to erase the memory, because sooner or later this fact will come out.
- "So," I started and took the croissant that Fou was chewing, which made him yelp and, climbing on my head, started beating on it with his paws, and then took a bite, "Why didn't you sit still, and you started looking for my humble personality? Just so you know, we would have met in the future."
- "And we would have, if it hadn't been for Lady Gabriel." Vasco replied.
- "Excuse me?"
- "Lady Gabriel has... special sight that allows her to see into a person's soul," Griselda said, still glaring at me. And my eyes widened as I realized what she meant to say, "She arrived at the last moment as you were leaving, and was able to see who that black knight was..."
- "Sir Lancelot," the archangel finished for her and continued in a sad tone, "One of King Arthur's most loyal knights. May I ask how he is? And why he was... like that?"
Yeah... I should have just put up a closed field... well, and used a disguise. Uh-huh-uh.
- "Alive and well. Why was he like that? Magic." I said no. And I didn't lie, because I don't know if she can recognize lies. And the Servants are a manifestation of True Magic.
- "Tell the truth, Mr. Archaman. You cannot lie to Lady Gabriel." Griselda added. Well, as was to be proved.
- "He's not lying." said Gabriel, "He's just not telling all the truth."
Oh? Now this was getting interesting. Both in the anime and in the anime, Gabriel is an innocent and naive girl without a drop of anything negative. And the fact that she realized what I wasn't telling her suggests that she's not so innocent and naive.
- "But that's all I'll tell you." I shrugged.
Gabriel made a pouty face again, and Griselda wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Vasco's glare.
- "In any case, knocking out a Knight of the Lake in an instant isn't something a Kuoh Academy nurse can do. We've checked the information about you and didn't find anything to hold on to," he started in a grandfatherly tone and looked at me, "Who are you, Mr. Archaman? Not even Lady Gabriel's gaze could penetrate your defenses and see your soul."
- "Why the interest, Your Eminence? The only time we've ever interacted was with Lancelot. And while I am not your friend, I am not your enemy." I asked, propping my hands on my head and crossing them.
- "You are strong. And even if Lady Gabriel cannot see your soul, she has stated with certainty that you are a good man and possess the holiness of the Saints. So we would like to invite you to join the Church. And I will personally assume your guardianship."
Heh. The Church is offering SOLOMON to join itself... How... funny.
- "Hahahahahahahahahaha...," I laughed wildly. So much so that my eyes even started to water.
Griselda twitched in annoyance, and Vasco, although still smiling kindly, I could see a bit of misunderstanding in his gaze. And Gabriel...
- "Mou... It's not that funny..." she mumbled, trying to look serious, which made her even cuter.
- "May I know the reason for your laughter, Mr. Archaman?" Vasco asked, when I had almost calmed down.
- "Hahaha... I apologize. I just remembered a joke." I started and wiped my tears.
- "A good joke, please note." added Goetia.
- "Anyway, my answer is..." I paused dramatically, building up the anticipation, "Of course not!"
- "But why?" Vasco asked perplexed.
- "Hahahahahahahaha..." I had another fit of laughter, which made Griselda couldn't stand it.
- "Why are you laughing?!"
- "Why are you laughing?!" My laughter abruptly disappeared and my face took on a stoic look, "Do you really want to know why?"
- "Uh-huh." Gabriel nodded awkwardly, seeing my sudden change in mood.
No, she's so damn naive and innocent. It's like she's a child, not an archangel.
- "I'll start by saying that the Church is bullshit."
- "How do you…" Griselda started to object, but was again stopped by Vasco.
- "Explain, please. Why do you think so?" Vasco asked sternly, and his kind gaze changed to a hard one.
I wonder what Grandfather would say to that? Heh. He's probably the most loyal servant of God on principle.
- "God is good and merciful, right?" I began, to which I received nods, "Then why does the Church, which is God's raft on earth, preach violence and murder?"
- "Hmm?" Vasco raised an eyebrow.
- "The Church makes a clear distinction between good and evil, saying that its words are definitely good and all others are evil. And any member of the Church is good and merciful, and most importantly, can't be wrong," I continued and squinted my eyes, "Take Project Holy Sword, for example. The Church is simply recycling children into weapons. And all for the sake of goodness and mercy. I wonder why that's the case?"
- "But it wasn't approved!" Griselda said confidently, Vasco remained silent, and Gabriel lowered her gaze.
- "It was under consideration," I added, "Why wasn't this project discarded immediately? Throughout history, the Church has dictated its rules, right? And what does Ms. Archangel have to say about it?"
- "I... Father said that people should choose their own destiny. And... And that we shouldn't interfere...'' she said sadly.
Heh. What a load of crap... I understand the Age of Man in the Nasuverse, where it's exactly as she just said. It made sense there, but here? When demons and gods still walk among humans? What a load of crap.
- "Oh, is that so? But isn't Heaven supposed to protect the innocent? Supernatural beings walk this earth and nightmare the hell out of people and you just watch from above? Gods, dragons, demons, and a bunch of other various similar beings quietly intervene and you can't? What a load of crap."
- "But the Church protects them!" Gabriel jumped up from her chair.
- "At the cost of the lives of others, I might add. Children, for that matter. And the methods she uses are questionable, to say the least. Who in their right mind would give a girl of sixteen a sword and send her out to kill?" I said in a measured tone, to which I received a stare from Griselda and stern - from Vasco, "I understand if it was a voluntary desire, but voluntary-coercive? That's just ridiculous. 'You have a gift, so you're coming with us to slaughter demons,' huh? Well, well, well.
The cardinal and the nun stared at me in silence, not knowing what to say.
- "B-but..." Gabriel tried to justify the Church in a trembling tone, but I interrupted her.
- "I'm not saying you had to personally do anything, but a couple hints here and there would have made things better, right? Angels and archangels only do God's bidding, and the Church only follows the path she herself deems right, only occasionally following the orders of Heaven. Isn't that so, Your Eminence? After all, you've seen it all with your own eyes."
- "I... You are right." After almost a minute, he answered and sighed.
- "Your Eminence?!" Griselda looked shockedly in his direction. To which he only remained silent.
- "And you're suggesting I join the Church knowing all this? Your plan is crap, to say the least," I said, still keeping a stoic expression on my face, "If the Church changes, then I might consider your offer."
- "Who are you to speak in such an arrogant tone?" Griselda asked sternly, comforting Gabriel, who had tears on her face at my words and confidence in them. But the archangel did not turn away and looked at me, studying me.
I didn't answer and looked into Gabriel's eyes, shutting down my soul's defenses for a microsecond. And the ten rings hidden by my gloves and magic flashed with power for that brief moment. But it was enough, for I saw recognition in her gaze. Her body froze, and her trembling hand rose and pointed in my direction.
- "You..."
- "I'm leaving. This conversation is over," I stood up and shoved my hands in my pockets, "And please don't visit Kuoh unless there's an urgent need, like stealing holy swords, for example."
- "What are you-" Vasco wanted to ask, but I had already teleported home.
After scanning the Vatican, I couldn't find anything like the Excaliburs, which means they've already been stolen.
And Gabriel? If someone already knows about me, it's time to be more forthcoming. I wouldn't be surprised if the entire council of archangels showed up at my house.
I grinned.
We'll see how that goes.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.
The day before the Rating Game.
Sitting on the veranda of an establishment near the Vatican, I looked at the conversationalists across from me, my fingers tapping rhythmically on the surface of the table. Fou was with me, too. He was sitting upright on the table and chewing a croissant enthusiastically, holding it with his little paws.
- "It's nice to meet you again, Mr. Archaman." said Vasco and took a sip of tea from his cup. And it looked as ridiculous as possible when the overweight old man sipped from a cup the size of his finger.
- "I'm only here because your visit to Kuoh would cause too much fuss," I shrugged, "And I understand Miss Griselda's presence, but what the hell is the archangel doing here?"
- "Am I being a nuisance?" Gabriel asked with a pout on her face that looked cute.
- "Please do not express yourself in Lady Gabriel's presence, Mr. Archaman." Griselda said in a stern tone, looking at me intently.
My eyebrow twitched, but I remained silent and took a sip of my coffee.
Why am I here? Merlin informed me that the Church, more specifically Vasco Strada and Griselda Quarta, had begun actively searching for me, and showing up to them without using disguises was foolish. And having found me, they wanted to pay me a visit at my home in Kuoh, which would have made the demons very nervous. So I decided to visit them myself, for that way there would be less trouble.
What about Riser? That bastard completely hovered when he found out about me! No matter what I said to him, he just kept quiet and nodded purely on automatic!
So I had to give up and leave. Of course, I left a note telling him not to say anything to anyone, and a forced contract, just in case. It's pointless to erase the memory, because sooner or later this fact will come out.
- "So," I started and took the croissant that Fou was chewing, which made him yelp and, climbing on my head, started beating on it with his paws, and then took a bite, "Why didn't you sit still, and you started looking for my humble personality? Just so you know, we would have met in the future."
- "And we would have, if it hadn't been for Lady Gabriel." Vasco replied.
- "Excuse me?"
- "Lady Gabriel has... special sight that allows her to see into a person's soul," Griselda said, still glaring at me. And my eyes widened as I realized what she meant to say, "She arrived at the last moment as you were leaving, and was able to see who that black knight was..."
- "Sir Lancelot," the archangel finished for her and continued in a sad tone, "One of King Arthur's most loyal knights. May I ask how he is? And why he was... like that?"
Yeah... I should have just put up a closed field... well, and used a disguise. Uh-huh-uh.
- "Alive and well. Why was he like that? Magic." I said no. And I didn't lie, because I don't know if she can recognize lies. And the Servants are a manifestation of True Magic.
- "Tell the truth, Mr. Archaman. You cannot lie to Lady Gabriel." Griselda added. Well, as was to be proved.
- "He's not lying." said Gabriel, "He's just not telling all the truth."
Oh? Now this was getting interesting. Both in the anime and in the anime, Gabriel is an innocent and naive girl without a drop of anything negative. And the fact that she realized what I wasn't telling her suggests that she's not so innocent and naive.
- "But that's all I'll tell you." I shrugged.
Gabriel made a pouty face again, and Griselda wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Vasco's glare.
- "In any case, knocking out a Knight of the Lake in an instant isn't something a Kuoh Academy nurse can do. We've checked the information about you and didn't find anything to hold on to," he started in a grandfatherly tone and looked at me, "Who are you, Mr. Archaman? Not even Lady Gabriel's gaze could penetrate your defenses and see your soul."
- "Why the interest, Your Eminence? The only time we've ever interacted was with Lancelot. And while I am not your friend, I am not your enemy." I asked, propping my hands on my head and crossing them.
- "You are strong. And even if Lady Gabriel cannot see your soul, she has stated with certainty that you are a good man and possess the holiness of the Saints. So we would like to invite you to join the Church. And I will personally assume your guardianship."
Heh. The Church is offering SOLOMON to join itself... How... funny.
- "Hahahahahahahahahaha...," I laughed wildly. So much so that my eyes even started to water.
Griselda twitched in annoyance, and Vasco, although still smiling kindly, I could see a bit of misunderstanding in his gaze. And Gabriel...
- "Mou... It's not that funny..." she mumbled, trying to look serious, which made her even cuter.
- "May I know the reason for your laughter, Mr. Archaman?" Vasco asked, when I had almost calmed down.
- "Hahaha... I apologize. I just remembered a joke." I started and wiped my tears.
- "A good joke, please note." added Goetia.
- "Anyway, my answer is..." I paused dramatically, building up the anticipation, "Of course not!"
- "But why?" Vasco asked perplexed.
- "Hahahahahahahaha..." I had another fit of laughter, which made Griselda couldn't stand it.
- "Why are you laughing?!"
- "Why are you laughing?!" My laughter abruptly disappeared and my face took on a stoic look, "Do you really want to know why?"
- "Uh-huh." Gabriel nodded awkwardly, seeing my sudden change in mood.
No, she's so damn naive and innocent. It's like she's a child, not an archangel.
- "I'll start by saying that the Church is bullshit."
- "How do you…" Griselda started to object, but was again stopped by Vasco.
- "Explain, please. Why do you think so?" Vasco asked sternly, and his kind gaze changed to a hard one.
I wonder what Grandfather would say to that? Heh. He's probably the most loyal servant of God on principle.
- "God is good and merciful, right?" I began, to which I received nods, "Then why does the Church, which is God's raft on earth, preach violence and murder?"
- "Hmm?" Vasco raised an eyebrow.
- "The Church makes a clear distinction between good and evil, saying that its words are definitely good and all others are evil. And any member of the Church is good and merciful, and most importantly, can't be wrong," I continued and squinted my eyes, "Take Project Holy Sword, for example. The Church is simply recycling children into weapons. And all for the sake of goodness and mercy. I wonder why that's the case?"
- "But it wasn't approved!" Griselda said confidently, Vasco remained silent, and Gabriel lowered her gaze.
- "It was under consideration," I added, "Why wasn't this project discarded immediately? Throughout history, the Church has dictated its rules, right? And what does Ms. Archangel have to say about it?"
- "I... Father said that people should choose their own destiny. And... And that we shouldn't interfere...'' she said sadly.
Heh. What a load of crap... I understand the Age of Man in the Nasuverse, where it's exactly as she just said. It made sense there, but here? When demons and gods still walk among humans? What a load of crap.
- "Oh, is that so? But isn't Heaven supposed to protect the innocent? Supernatural beings walk this earth and nightmare the hell out of people and you just watch from above? Gods, dragons, demons, and a bunch of other various similar beings quietly intervene and you can't? What a load of crap."
- "But the Church protects them!" Gabriel jumped up from her chair.
- "At the cost of the lives of others, I might add. Children, for that matter. And the methods she uses are questionable, to say the least. Who in their right mind would give a girl of sixteen a sword and send her out to kill?" I said in a measured tone, to which I received a stare from Griselda and stern - from Vasco, "I understand if it was a voluntary desire, but voluntary-coercive? That's just ridiculous. 'You have a gift, so you're coming with us to slaughter demons,' huh? Well, well, well.
The cardinal and the nun stared at me in silence, not knowing what to say.
- "B-but..." Gabriel tried to justify the Church in a trembling tone, but I interrupted her.
- "I'm not saying you had to personally do anything, but a couple hints here and there would have made things better, right? Angels and archangels only do God's bidding, and the Church only follows the path she herself deems right, only occasionally following the orders of Heaven. Isn't that so, Your Eminence? After all, you've seen it all with your own eyes."
- "I... You are right." After almost a minute, he answered and sighed.
- "Your Eminence?!" Griselda looked shockedly in his direction. To which he only remained silent.
- "And you're suggesting I join the Church knowing all this? Your plan is crap, to say the least," I said, still keeping a stoic expression on my face, "If the Church changes, then I might consider your offer."
- "Who are you to speak in such an arrogant tone?" Griselda asked sternly, comforting Gabriel, who had tears on her face at my words and confidence in them. But the archangel did not turn away and looked at me, studying me.
I didn't answer and looked into Gabriel's eyes, shutting down my soul's defenses for a microsecond. And the ten rings hidden by my gloves and magic flashed with power for that brief moment. But it was enough, for I saw recognition in her gaze. Her body froze, and her trembling hand rose and pointed in my direction.
- "You..."
- "I'm leaving. This conversation is over," I stood up and shoved my hands in my pockets, "And please don't visit Kuoh unless there's an urgent need, like stealing holy swords, for example."
- "What are you-" Vasco wanted to ask, but I had already teleported home.
After scanning the Vatican, I couldn't find anything like the Excaliburs, which means they've already been stolen.
And Gabriel? If someone already knows about me, it's time to be more forthcoming. I wouldn't be surprised if the entire council of archangels showed up at my house.
I grinned.
We'll see how that goes.
-0-
A/N: How's the chapter? Give us your opinion. You may well be able to influence future chapters.
My P.a.t.r.e.o.n: P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m/mirzael
You'll be able to read more chapters there.